Gourmet: I found Eri Nakiri in the world of food captives

Xu Yong traveled to the world of food captives, and successfully became a regeneration teacher.

As a time traveler, Xu Yong also awakened a golden finger

Through the novice gift pack, Xu Yong obtained the gourmet cells and copied the leader slime who had no consciousness and was completely under his control as his own gourmet devil.

However, the system fell silent after dropping a novice gift pack.

Just when Xu Yong was worried about how to activate the system

He picked up a girl named Erina Nakiri who shouldn’t have appeared in this world, and from then on, things got out of control…

Chapter 1: Being a Regeneration Master in a Captive World of Gourmet Food
“It’s the ecological environment being destroyed again. I guess it’s those dangerous creatures again!”
In a forest, a tall man was walking in the forest. This forest was called the Whispering Forest. It got this name because due to the terrain of this forest, when the wind blows through it, a special sound is made.
This sound doesn’t sound loud, but it is intermittent and ethereal, so it is called the Whispering Forest.
The man’s name was Xu Yong. He was not originally from this world. Xu Yong was just a failed author. As he often stayed up late to write, he died suddenly as expected.
When Xu Yong opened his eyes again, he found himself in a strange world and had turned into a child.
And before Xu Yong could react, a piece of information suddenly appeared in his mind. This information was about the golden finger.
Xu Yong traveled through time and space to a world captured by delicious food, and activated a system called the Partner System.
The function of this system is also very simple, which is to find a suitable partner, and then the system will give rewards.
As a failed author, although Xu Yong has never written any good books, he has read quite a few books. He has seen similar systems in other authors’ books.
At that time, the system fell into silence after giving him a novice gift package. It would only be activated when Xu Yong found a suitable partner.
In the novice gift package, Xu Yong opened the most important thing in the world of food captives, that is, gourmet cells, and the gourmet cells given by the system are the perfect version.
After the fusion of the gourmet cells, although the gourmet cells will not awaken directly, there will be no danger in awakening.
You know, it is a very dangerous thing for a person who possesses gourmet cells to awaken them. In the original book, Sunny told Xiaosong about this when they were in the first ecological zone.
Later, Komatsu also confirmed this when he was cooking air. Although Komatsu already had the gourmet cells at that time, they had not yet fully awakened.
However, as Air’s cooking was about to fail, the food demon in Komatsu’s body was forcibly awakened, allowing Air to complete the cooking in the moment before landing.
The result of this was that Komatsu had heart problems, which was the sequelae of forced awakening.
After Teppei discovered this, he simply crushed Komatsu’s problematic heart and regenerated another one. Although there was an element of gambling involved, Teppei had no choice. If he didn’t do this, Komatsu would definitely die.
The awakening of gourmet cells is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will die. However, the gourmet cells given by the system do not have such restrictions, which made Xu Yong feel relieved at the time.
Moreover, Xu Yong’s gourmet cells can also choose to copy known gourmet demons, and this gourmet demon will be controlled by Xu Yong, just like a puppet, so there is no need to worry about an intelligent life appearing in his body.
Xu Yong was very satisfied when he learned this. Although the gourmet demon has no gender and belongs to a completely different species from humans, it is still an intelligent life.
To be honest, it was really hard for Xu Yong to accept that there was a life inside his body that could talk, think for itself, and see the outside world through him at any time.
However, the system helped him solve this problem, and the gourmet demon Xu Yong chose to copy was the leader Slime.
In fact, among the many food demons, the strongest should be the White Ghost, and then in Xu Yong’s opinion, it should be the leader Slime. The reason why it is not NEO is because the battle between the two sides is actually unequal.
In the original work, the leader slime did lose to NEO in the final battle, but the problem is that the leader slime was resurrected using Asardi’s body, while he was facing NEO using Acacia as a carrier.
These two are completely different concepts. Although Acacia did not finish eating the eight ingredients and NEO was not fully resurrected, Acacia’s own strength is terrifyingly strong.
In comparison, although Asardi is the most suitable cell among the Blue Greer for the leader slime, Asardi’s strength is too weak.
If the carrier is replaced by a dragon, no one can tell what the final outcome will be.
Furthermore, the leader Slime did defeat NEO. After the era of gourmet demons ended, many gourmet demons had to live in the bodies of people with gourmet cells if they wanted to be resurrected.
The only exception is the leader Slime, who also died, but was able to move around in the outside world, and was planning to resurrect himself, and even created a civilization like Blue Greer.
Combining various things in the original work, Xu Yong felt that the Chief Slime should be superior to NEO, so he chose to copy the Chief Slime instead of NEO.
As for the strongest White Ghost, Xu Yong also gave up, because he could not withstand the power of the White Ghost at all. When the White Ghost first awakened, the Red Ghost and the Green Ghost had already awakened in A Lu’s body, and his strength was enough to make a living in the food world.
The appearance of the White Ghost at this time still made the Red Ghost and the Green Ghost very fearful, because the White Ghost at this period could only remain motionless, otherwise with the power of the White Ghost, A’lu’s body would not be able to withstand any movement.
Even though A’lu had completely merged with the red ghost and the cell level had reached tens of thousands, at this time, he could only barely support the white ghost to poke out a finger.
The White Ghost was indeed very strong, but choosing the White Ghost as one’s gourmet demon with zero basic knowledge was a huge pitfall. Xu Yongke didn’t dare to bet on whether his body would collapse due to the awakening of the White Ghost.
The perfect gourmet cells only helped Xu Yong solve the risks of acquisition and awakening, but if Xu Yong himself committed suicide by copying the white ghost and caused his body to collapse, this would be Xu Yong’s own problem.
So Xu Yong had to take a step back and choose the leader Slime.
After receiving the things in the novice gift package, Xu Yong’s luck was actually pretty good, because the place he traveled to was right near the Healing Kingdom, and he was eventually picked up by a passing regeneration master, and then he became the regeneration master’s apprentice.
Three years ago, the regeneration master who picked up Xu Yong passed away due to old age. However, before his death, the regeneration master still helped Xu Yong and introduced him to Yu Zuo.
Because Xu Yong has a good talent as a regeneration master and the potential of his gourmet cells is also amazing, he was accepted as an apprentice by Yu Zuo, and he also became Tieping’s junior brother.
It can be said that Xu Yong has reached the top in one step. Even though Yuzuo is not one of the national treasures of the world, his attainments as a regeneration master are not inferior to those of Mo Yang Xiuxiu, the national treasure of the world, and may even be stronger.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Gourmet: I found Eri Nakiri in the world of food captives
Chapter 2: System that will not activate (old version)
The national treasure of gourmet food, this is a representative figure in a certain field in the human world in the era of gourmet food, and he should be the strongest in this field.
There are four such national treasures of gourmet food in the human world, namely Grandma Jie Nai who represents the chef, Mo Yang Xiu Xiu who represents the regeneration teacher, Zhen Zhen Zhen who represents the morality of food and Mei Li Si Man who represents the gourmet literature.
In the field of regeneration master, although Mo Yang Xiu Xiu is a national treasure of gourmet food, compared with his performance in the original work, it is undoubtedly more outstanding in this work.
After all, Yosaku regenerated the flower field, one of the eight ingredients, otherwise one of the eight ingredients would be missing.
It’s just that this person’s behavior is a bit too rough. The national treasure of the world is facing tens of billions of humans in the entire human world.
So it doesn’t quite fit in with Zuo’s character, and in the end, Mo Yangxiuxiu becomes the national treasure of the gourmet food.
After Xu Yong became his disciple, he had no reservations and taught him everything he needed to know. This allowed Xu Yong to go further and further on the path of becoming a reborn master.
This time, Xu Yonglai came to the Whispering Forest to receive a mission. A large number of regeneration masters gathered inside the mother tree of the Healing Kingdom.
In addition to treating humans, regeneration therapists also pay great attention to the natural environment. Once they find that the natural ecology of a place is damaged, the regeneration therapists will go there to check it out and solve the problem.
Therefore, there are often many commissions within the mother tree, and the regeneration masters will choose the commissions to complete according to their own circumstances.
On the one hand, you can earn a certain amount of compensation, and on the other hand, you can hone the regeneration skills you have mastered.
After all, if you want to become a powerful regenerator, sufficient experience is essential.
The commission that Xu Yong received this time was not a first-hand one. A regeneration engineer had already taken it before him, but the regeneration engineer who finally received the commission disappeared.
The danger level of this commission was naturally raised to a higher level, so it was thrown to him by Yusaku.
Now Xu Yong’s cell level is 30, which seems low, but it is actually high enough. In the world captured by gourmet food, even if he has gourmet cells and the gourmet cells are awakened, he can quickly increase his level by eating high-level gourmet food.
However, when major forces or capable people train new people, they will not choose to use this method to quickly improve the strength of their descendants.
Otherwise, with their ability to work, they can easily come up with a large amount of food ingredients from the gourmet world, and Xu Yong and Tie Ping’s strength will naturally increase as fast as riding a rocket.
However, when the story begins in the original book, A’lu’s level is only around 10 or 20.
This is not to say that the people from these big forces are reluctant to do so, but because quickly improving strength in the early stages will only backfire.
The regeneration therapist who adopted Xu Yong and Yosaku both told Xu Yong that they did not need to improve their cell levels too quickly now, but instead needed to learn various techniques.
After mastering these techniques and upgrading the cell level, the surge in power will be quickly mastered and used perfectly.
Xu Yong understood this point. After all, as a novelist, he had read a lot of novels and knew that for big forces, comprehension and aptitude were the key. As for cultivation, as long as there were enough resources, the cultivation level could be improved quickly.
The same principle applies now, they need to lay the foundation first and then upgrade the cell level.
So even though he has traveled through time for quite a while and his gourmet cells have awakened, Xu Yong’s cell level has only reached level 30 now.
However, because of his solid foundation, although Xu Yong’s cell level is not high, but with various means, Xu Yong is still not at a disadvantage when facing creatures of level 40 or 50.
This is also the reason why Yosaku let him take over this commission. In the human world, Xu Yong is not considered weak.
As long as he doesn’t go to some high-risk areas and is careful, even if he can’t win, he will still have no problem saving his life.
In this commission of the Whispering Forest, the ecological balance was completely disrupted and the environmental damage was very serious.
This situation occurs mostly because of dangerous creatures.
Dangerous creatures are also a very special existence in the human world. They destroy the environment and ecology, and have extremely strong combat capabilities and pose a very high level of threat. These creatures are called dangerous creatures.
These dangerous creatures are usually captured by war-torn countries and used as biological weapons to deal with hostile forces.
Therefore, based on the situation in the Whispering Forest, Xu Yong was basically certain that there were dangerous creatures, and they were not ordinary dangerous creatures, otherwise the regeneration master would not have disappeared here.
Dangerous creatures are also different from other creatures. Many dangerous creatures are wandering types and have no fixed residence. Therefore, once these dangerous creatures wander to some low-level areas, they often bring devastating blows to the ecological environment here.
This time, in addition to dealing with the destruction of the ecological environment of the Whispering Forest, Xu Yong also has to investigate the situation of the regeneration master who came here before.
However, since the other party had lost contact, Xu Yong felt that the other party was basically dead, and even the probability of finding the corpse was not high. After all, dangerous creatures generally have a very large appetite, and it is extremely rare for them not to eat prey.
Over the years, Xu Yong has also been thinking about activating his own system, but the activation condition for the system is that he needs to find a qualified partner.
Partners are also very important in the world of food captives. Once you become a partner, if it is a man and a woman, they will basically end up together.
If there are two men and two women, then they are the best brothers and sisters.
However, the system has not responded at all over the years, which made Xu Yong very helpless. You know, he has found a lot of people.
Xu Yong had seen many people on the chef rankings, including Bubu, the apprentice of Grandma Jie Nai, but the system did not react at all.
In desperation, Xu Yong even went to a gourmet hotel and met the chef Xiaosong there, but even Xiaosong did not make the system respond.
In addition to Xiaosong, Xu Yong had also seen the Four Heavenly Kings of Gourmet. The system also had no response, which made Xu Yong give up completely.
He didn’t even know what kind of person this system required to be a qualified partner.
However, even if there are no subsequent rewards, the rewards given by the novice gift package are enough for Xu Yong to survive in this world.
As for the subsequent wars, the worst that can happen is that you don’t have to participate in them. It is still quite safe to stay in the human world. After all, in the final battle, Granny Jie Noi will also open the air pressure dome in the human world.
Of course, if possible, Xu Yong still doesn’t want to rely entirely on others for his life safety. After all, the rise of A Lu is too accidental.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Chapter 3: The Person Who Should Not Appear (Old Version)
“Lady Erina, you must hold on. Where on earth is this place?”
On the outskirts of the Whispering Forest, a pink-haired girl was carrying a golden-haired girl on her back and walking in the forest like a headless fly.
The girl with golden hair is named Erina Nakiri, and the girl with pink hair is named Hisako Arato.
Half an hour ago, they only felt the world spinning before their eyes, and then they appeared in this strange forest.
Although they didn’t know what had happened, their first reaction was to walk out of the forest. However, on the way, Erina Nakiri’s arm accidentally rubbed against the thorns of an unknown plant.
Although only a small cut was made on her skin, she soon felt that her body was gradually losing control, and the symptoms became more and more serious.
Until now, apart from being conscious, she couldn’t even speak and her body was completely paralyzed.
Fortunately, Xinhu Hisako did not abandon her but carried her on his back, otherwise she would have had to wait to die there.
At this time, Xinhu Feishazi was also very upset. After all, the two of them appeared in this place inexplicably. Her eldest daughter seemed to be poisoned, and she didn’t know when she could get out.
“There are actually people here. Wait, this outfit… isn’t this the school uniform of Totsuki from Shokugeki World? These two people look like Hisako Arato and Erina Nakiri!”
Thanks to the gourmet cells and some methods of the regeneration master, Xu Yong’s five senses were also strengthened to an exaggerated level.
Hearing the noise here, he found two people, but after seeing these two people, Xu Yong was a little confused.
When he first saw the two people, he felt that they looked familiar. As he continued to dig into his memory, Xu Yong soon found the answer.
But what he didn’t understand was why people from the Shokugeki World appeared in the world of food captives.
You know, he has traveled to the world of food captives for several years, so he naturally has enough understanding of this world.
He was sure that this was a pure captive world of gourmet food, without anything else mixed in. Of course, it was limited to the human world, and he could not touch the things in the gourmet world yet.
Just when Xu Yong was about to go over and ask, the system, which had been silent for a long time, suddenly responded.
However, the information given by the system is only that people who meet the partner criteria are detected, and then there is no response. If you want to get the reward, you need to make these two people or one of them your partner.
“First, people from Shokugeki world appeared in this world, and then the system that had been silent for such a long time came back to life!”
Xu Yong was also a little speechless, but no matter what, it was a good thing that the system had moved.
After Xu Yong approached, he was naturally discovered by Niigata Hisako and Nakiri Erina. When he saw people, Niigata Hisako immediately showed an excited expression on her face.
Although she should be more cautious when meeting strangers in the wild, she has no time to care about that now, after all, her own eldest daughter is like this.
“Hello… Hello, we are lost in the forest, and my companion is poisoned. Can you help us? Please!”
Without waiting for Xu Yong to speak, Niito Hisako quickly approached Xu Yong with Erina Nakiri on her back and asked for help.
Xu Yong could even clearly feel the helplessness, anxiety and uneasiness in Xinhu Feishazi’s words. After all, she couldn’t guarantee whether Xu Yong would help them.
“I see. Put your companion down first. She is lucky. She was only poisoned by the purple thorn. The toxin is not much and will not endanger her life in the short term.”
Xu Yong spoke up and took out a tube of medicine from his pocket and dripped it on the nail of his little finger.
The next second, Xu Yong’s nails were dyed green, and the nails suddenly deformed, with the tip turning into a sharp spike about five centimeters long.
Hisako Arato and Erina Nakiri, who were standing by, were very surprised why Xu Yong’s nails changed color and deformed, but the next second Xu Yong’s nails pierced into Erina Nakiri’s arm.
In an instant, the green color penetrated into Erina Nakiri’s body from the tips of her nails.
“Okay, I’ll inject her with the antidote, it should take only a few seconds to take effect.”
This trick of Xu Yong is called nail injection, which he learned from Tieping. It must be said that this trick is indeed very convenient to use. In fact, Xu Yong has other injection methods, but they are a bit too cumbersome compared to nail injection.
So Xu Yong naturally chose the simplest and most convenient method.
“I…my body has recovered!”
After a few seconds, Erina Nakiri found that she was able to regain control of her body.
“It’s amazing, it really only took a few seconds to heal, thank you so much!”
Xinhu Hisako was also shocked. She was a little stunned by Xu Yong’s use of his fingernails as a syringe. As a result, when she came to her senses, she found that her eldest daughter was fine.
“After all, the poison of the purple thorn is not that difficult to deal with, and the amount of poisoning is small and the poisoning time is short, so it is not difficult to deal with it.”
“Speaking of which, I still need to ask you two, what are your names? And why are you here?”
Xu Yong asked his own question. He really wanted to find out what had happened and why the people from Food Wars World appeared here.
“My name is Nakiri Erina, and her name is Arato Hisako. We were originally at home, but suddenly we appeared in this forest…”
The two were also very confused at this time, and told Xu Yong directly about their experiences.
After listening to the whole process, Xu Yong couldn’t help but frowned. He was not wrong in his judgment. These two people were indeed from the Food Wars World, but the way they appeared was very strange.
“Although I don’t know why you are here, please remember not to tell anyone about this matter. I will take you away from the Whispering Forest first. This place is still too dangerous for you.”
Xu Yong said that although he didn’t know the specific reason, these two people met his standards for a partner, so Xu Yong naturally would not leave them alone.
“Thank you so much!”
Both of them bowed to Xu Yong with gratitude, and then Xu Yong led them out of the Whispering Forest.
Although the problem of the Whispering Forest has not been solved yet, it is nothing compared to his partner and reward.
Fortunately, the Whispering Forest is not particularly large, and this place is still on the outskirts. The two of them are people who exercise regularly, so it is not a problem to walk out of the forest, it just takes some time.
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 4: The Tiger with Fried Noodles Hair (Old Version)
“Mr. Xu Yong, can you tell us about the purple-flowered thorn you just mentioned?”
After the three of them chatted for a while, the two of them also knew Xu Yong’s name, and at this time they began to become interested in Xu Yong’s words and actions.
“Purple-flowered thorn, a plant with no edible value. It looks like a thorn and has purple flowers, hence the name Purple-flowered thorn. Actually, you are quite lucky, because in addition to being poisonous, the Purple-flowered thorn can also actively hunt.”
“The purple thorns you encountered must have just captured prey and are still digesting it, so they are not interested in you. Otherwise, the purple thorns will wrap you up, turning you into a hornet’s nest and injecting a large amount of toxins into you, making you unable to resist, and then absorb you bit by bit.”
Xu Yong briefly introduced the purple thorn, whose capture level was only 1.
“There are such magical and dangerous plants in this world!”
The two were also shocked after hearing this. They had never heard of such a plant before. At this time, they were also somewhat fortunate that they encountered the purple-flowered thorn that had already finished hunting, otherwise they would have become prey.
“You seem to have not yet fully understood your current situation. When I was communicating with you just now, I found that I had never heard of the things you were talking about. In other words, you may no longer be in your original world.”
Xu Yong felt it necessary to explain things clearly to the two of them. Otherwise, if their situation were to be exposed, who knows who would target them. It would be bad if they were targeted by the two organizations, the Gourmet Club and NEO.
“Not in the original world anymore?!”
After hearing Xu Yong’s words, they were also a little confused.
“Yes, it’s not in your original world anymore…”
Xu Yong told the two of them some general information about the world of food captives, and their brains were completely in a state of shutdown after listening to it.
“That’s about it. I’ve never heard of the place you mentioned before, and I don’t know what happened to bring you here.”
“But for your own safety, you’d better keep what you just said to yourself.”
Xu Yong warned them again, and while speaking, he took out a very peculiarly shaped object from his pocket, the appearance of this object also attracted the attention of the two.
Under the gaze of the two, Xu Yong pointed the thing in his hand in a direction in the forest. Then a very light sound was heard, and a flash of light was seen. Then a sound as if a heavy object hit the ground came from the direction Xu Yong was pointing.
“This is?”
The two looked at Xu Yong with some confusion.
“It’s a sniper acupuncture gun, and it’s a pocket-sized version, which is easy to carry. The only drawback is that the magazine capacity is a bit small.”
Xu Yong put away the acupoint gun as he spoke. As a regeneration master, acupoint pressing was a compulsory course. Xu Yong had Yusaku as his master and Tieping as his senior brother. During this period, he also received guidance from Master Jiro. Naturally, his attainments in acupoint pressing were not weak.
In fact, for Xu Yong, acupoint pressing can be completed without using an acupoint pressing gun. At close distance, his hands are the best acupoint pressing gun. As for long distance, he can also use the kitchen utensils formed by calories to perform long-distance acupoint pressing.
People who have awakened gourmet cells tend to gather some of their favorite calorie kitchen utensils.
Just like Alu’s knife and fork, Yilong’s chopsticks, Zhenzhenzhen’s spoon and so on,
Xu Yong naturally also gathered his own kitchen utensils, which were chopsticks and spoons, one for attack and one for defense, which were the most suitable for him.
However, he would not use calorie kitchen utensils casually unless it was necessary. To deal with creatures that were much weaker than himself, the acupoint gun was enough.
Xu Yong brought the two of them to the location where they had just been attacked with the acupuncture gun. This location was hundreds of meters away from their previous location.
“Tiger? Wait, that’s not right. Why does this tiger look like this? And it’s too big!”
What came into the eyes of the three people was a huge tiger that was five meters long and nearly three meters high. Even though it had been pinned to the ground, the oppressive feeling it brought to ordinary people was still very terrifying.
“Chow mein tiger, captured at level 3. The hair on its body is very good quality chow mein, which can be eaten directly after being cut off. In comparison, tiger meat has no edible value at all.”
Xu Yong stretched out a finger as he spoke, and golden calories spread out from his finger. It was a single chopstick, but now it was flattened by Xu Yong, so it was like a sharp razor.
The chopsticks quickly slid across the body of the fried noodles tiger. Xu Yong then used the huge leaves next to him as a plate and cut out a few pairs of chopsticks with the branches. Then a simple fried noodles was completed.
“Yamianhu’s fried noodles taste pretty good, give it a try!”
As he was talking, Xu Yong had already started eating. As for Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato, their worldviews had been severely impacted at this moment.
Whether it was the other world or Xu Yong’s method just now, or the fried noodles that could be eaten directly after shaving, they all constantly impacted their worldview.
“Let’s talk while we eat. I’ll introduce you to the ingredients in our world…”
Xu Yong explained the ingredients of this world while eating. As for the two girls, seeing how deliciously Xu Yong ate, they also listened while eating.
But as soon as they took the first bite of fried noodles, their eyes began to light up.
The reason is simple, because the food tastes so delicious. You know, although Food Wars: Shokugeki Sekai is a food show, what is special is the chef, not the ingredients.
Therefore, even if the ingredients in Food Wars World are the best, they probably wouldn’t reach level 1 in Food Wars World.
The deliciousness of the current level 3 ingredients was enough to shock them.
“How is it possible that the tongue of God cannot taste even a single flaw?”
Erina Nakiri also exclaimed. Hearing this, Xu Yong was also a little amused. Although the God’s Tongue is very high-end in the Shokugeki world, it is only limited to the Shokugeki world.
The ingredients in this world are far beyond the upper limit of the food in the food wars world, so the God’s Tongue is naturally useless.
“The divine tongue you mentioned should be your extraordinary sense of taste. If nothing unexpected happens, the level of the ingredients should exceed the upper limit of your sense of taste, so it’s normal that you don’t make any mistakes.”
Xu Yong spoke up.
“The level of the ingredients? Oh, Mr. Xu Yong did say it was level 3 just now.”
After hearing the level, Xinhu Hisako also remembered what Xu Yong had just said.
Chapter 5 Dangerous Creatures Millipedes (Old Version)
“That’s exactly what I’m going to say. In our world, there are different levels of capture for ingredients. The capture levels are generally divided into non-grade and graded.”
“Ungraded ingredients are ingredients that have not reached level 1. As for graded ingredients, they are divided into numbers. The level is generally determined by a comprehensive assessment of the threat posed by the ingredients themselves, the environment in which they live, the difficulty of catching them, and so on.”
“Of course, since the catch levels are artificially divided, there will inevitably be some errors, but errors rarely occur.”
“Normally, to catch ingredients that reach level 1, ten fully armed hunters are needed. Note that these are hunters with hot weapons.”
Xu Yong gave the two of them a brief introduction to the level situation.
“A level 1 tiger requires ten fully-armed hunters with hot weapons to capture, so this level 3 tiger requires thirty fully-armed hunters?!”
Both of them were shocked. There were thirty people, all carrying hot weapons, but this fried noodle tiger was knocked down by Xu Yong with one move before they even saw it. Doesn’t this mean that Xu Yong’s combat effectiveness is stronger than that of thirty hunters with hot weapons?
“Ingredients before level 5 are indeed defined in this way, but after level 5, there will be a qualitative change, and at this time, the number of people is useless.”
“For example, if we calculate by numbers, a level 9 Trojan will require ninety fully armed hunters to capture it.”
“But a level 9 Trokong can easily overturn a tank weighing dozens of tons. Ordinary thermal weapons cannot penetrate its skin. Moreover, the Trokong’s mobility is terrifying and its intelligence is not low. Numbers are completely useless in front of them.”
“Let alone ninety hunters, even if nine hundred of them went, it would be useless. When the levels reach fifty or sixty, most of them will be useless even if bombarded with missiles. After reaching level one hundred, a new qualitative change will occur.”
The ingredients in the world of Gourmet Captives are so unreasonable that they will undergo qualitative changes after reaching a certain level.
In the original novel, when the four beasts attacked, even with all the technological power in the human world, they were unable to do anything to the enemy.
The attacks of the four beasts were even more terrifying. One claw of Ya Wang was so powerful that even Xiaosong and Ling, who were five kilometers away, were blown away by the aftermath of the strong wind.
“This… this world is so crazy!”
Both of them were at a loss for adjectives to describe the creatures in this world. Although the food was indeed delicious, they were a little scared when they thought about the difficulty of capturing them.
Especially those creatures that cannot be killed by missiles are not the strongest. They cannot imagine such a scene.
Xu Yong introduced the food to the two while eating. After the three of them finished eating, Xu Yong patted the fried noodle tiger next to him. The force of this pat directly released the acupoint.
As soon as the acupoints were released, the fried noodle tiger was like a cat with its fur standing on end. It instantly rushed in one direction. It just wanted to stay away from the humans in front of it.
Although the other party only ate some fried noodles on his body and did not hurt him, the feeling of being at the mercy of others was not pleasant, so the first thing the Fried Noodle Tiger did after regaining his freedom was to run away.
“It runs pretty fast.”
Xu Yong also found this scene a little funny.
“Mr. Xu Yong? Why did the fried noodle tiger just now not move at all?”
At this time, Erina Nakiri also asked her own question. The fried noodles tiger did not move when they were eating, but ran away after Xu Yong patted it, which made her very puzzled.
“You may come across acupuncture in the future. It restricts the opponent’s actions by hitting the acupuncture points, meridians, nerves, etc. The fried noodles on the tiger are the only valuable, so there is no need to kill it directly. It is most convenient to use acupuncture.”
Xu Yong didn’t have the idea of ​​not killing if he didn’t want to eat it. He just simply felt that it was unnecessary. After all, tiger meat had no edible value and was not easy to carry, so there was no need to kill it.
After hearing the concept of acupressure, the two were very interested in it, especially when they heard Xu Yong say that they might have a chance to try it in the future, which made them even more eager to try it.
The three of them continued chatting as they walked out of the forest.
“Speaking of which, why did Mr. Xu Yong appear in this forest? To capture food?”
The two were a little curious about why Xu Yong appeared here.
“It’s not for the ingredients. The level of ingredients captured in the Whispering Forest is not high, and there is nothing special about it, so generally few people come here to capture ingredients.”
“The reason I came here is because I received a commission. The ecological environment of the Whispering Forest has been damaged. Our responsibility as regeneration engineers is to maintain the ecological balance and protect some endangered species, and even regenerate extinct creatures.”
Xu Yong shook his head. He had no shortage of food here. With his current abilities, he could definitely go to the Ice Hell.
“Protecting ecological balance and endangered species? What is a regeneration master? He can even regenerate extinct creatures!”
The two’s curiosity was aroused again, and everything in this world was very new to them.
“In fact, you can tell what kind of existence a regeneration master is from their duties. By the way, we are also responsible for curing illnesses and saving lives. In addition, it seems that I don’t have to come back to do my job later.”
Xu Yong spoke, and before the two could react to what Xu Yong meant, the ground suddenly began to shake, and the shaking became more and more violent.
Immediately afterwards, the ground a hundred meters away exploded, and a strangely shaped monster jumped out from the ground.
“So it’s a millipede. No wonder the pollution is so widespread.”
Xu Yong also recognized this huge monster. This monster was called the millipede, and its capture level was 35. Its body was a giant earthworm, about three meters thick, but its length reached hundreds of meters.
It also has centipede-like legs around its body, hence the name millipede. This millipede likes to move underground and is covered with toxins. Wherever it passes, the soil will be polluted.
Although this pollution will gradually recover, the existence of millipedes will continue to cause pollution, and the speed of pollution is many times faster than the recovery speed.
At the same time, this dangerous creature is also the most worthless one. You know, even many dangerous creatures are edible, but the millipede has no edible value at all.
According to a warrior who ate the meat of a millipede, the meat is like rotten, extremely unpalatable, has no nutritional value, and is poisonous.
Chapter 6 Xu Yong’s Transformed Plants (Old Version)
It has to be said that there are indeed many strange things in the world of food captives. After all, the population base is there, and there are all kinds of birds in the forest. Many people are even willing to give up their lives for a bite of delicious food.
Just like puffer whales, due to the high difficulty in catching and cooking them, many puffer whales will be poisoned during the capture process.
There is no way to detoxify these poisoned puffer whales so far, but many people still choose to eat them. There is only one reason for this: puffer whales are too delicious.
It’s not just puffer whales. In order to discover all kinds of delicacies, these people will try everything, including millipedes.
At this moment, Xu Yong was not panicked at all. Even though the capture level of this big guy was higher than his current cell level, the cell level did not mean that Xu Yong’s combat power was limited to this.
Xu Yong took out a seed and threw it between Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato, and took out a small bottle with green liquid in it.
A drop of green liquid fell accurately on the seed, and instantly, a large number of brown vines spread out from the seed.
These brown vines spread rapidly, eventually forming a circular cover with a diameter of five meters that covered the two people.
Not only were the tops covered, but the vines spreading through the soil also protected the two people’s feet. After the vines formed a ball, a large number of thorns suddenly grew on the outer layer.
At first glance, these spikes even have a metallic color, but as for the inside, there are no spikes at all.
This plant was cultivated by Xu Yong using strangler thorn as the base and integrating many other plants, so the name was not changed.
This is also a mainstream combat method of the Regeneration Division, using various special plants that they have cultivated and transformed to fight.
Xu Yong’s strangler thorn has a series of functions including protection, strangulation, parasitism, and toxicity. In order to cultivate the strangler thorn, Xu Yong also spent a lot of effort.
The strangler thorns at this moment embody the characteristic of protection. The strangler thorns are so hard that even a level 50 creature would find it difficult to break through them, let alone the millipede in front of them.
“These stranglethorns will protect you while I deal with this big guy.”
After saying that, Xu Yong exerted force on his feet, and the ground instantly collapsed under Xu Yong’s huge force. Xu Yong’s body was ejected like a meteor.
Xu Yong is extremely fast, but the millipede is a level 35 creature after all, and is even higher than Xu Yong in terms of level alone.
The moment Xu Yong took action, the millipede also responded. Its densely packed legs like sharp blades quickly retracted and protected itself in front of it, as if it had put a layer of armor directly on its body.
However, the next second, Xu Yong’s fist had reached the millipede’s claws.
“Black Tornado!”
A black tornado formed by calories spread out from the top of the fist and hit the toenails directly like a drill.
“Sizzle, sizzle…”
With a sound like metal friction, the millipede’s claws were quickly worn away by the black tornado. In less than a second, the black tornado plus the impact of Xu Yong’s fist directly shattered the claws and broke the millipede’s body into two pieces.
However, Xu Yong’s attack was not over yet. The black tornado instantly broke away from his fist, split into two and became extremely huge.
Two black tornadoes continued to spread from the wound of the millipede to the whole body.
The millipede has a strong vitality of an earthworm. It is completely useless to just blow it in half. What Xu Yong needs to do is to use the black tornado to crush it directly. In this way, although the millipede has strong vitality, it is impossible for it to survive.
Black tornado, this move is the move of the leader slime.
Generally speaking, food demons have their own consciousness, and it is not easy to learn various tricks from them.
But the leader slime in Xu Yong’s body was completely controlled by himself, so these tricks were open to him from the beginning.
The moves Xu Yong can use now are black tornado, black thunderbolt and black paring knife. As for summoning meteorites, catastrophic rain and supernova explosion, Xu Yong cannot use them yet.
Even the three moves that he had already learned were simplified versions. As for moves like summoning meteorites, no matter how simplified they were, they could instantly drain Xu Yong’s calories, even if he kept eating.
However, the leader Slime’s moves are truly terrifyingly lethal. Even a simplified version can allow Xu Yong to possess super strong combat power.
Faced with a millipede of a higher level than himself, Xu Yong only needs one move to kill it.
The fighting style in the world of Food Captives is always like this, without any fancy moves, and every attack is a killing move. Especially in the later stages of the plot, when the fight starts, it is either you kill me in one second or I kill you in one second, and any move is a killing move. If you are careless, your life will be in danger.
Xu Yong was very clear about the millipede’s fighting style. The millipede’s legs were very flexible and could wrap itself to form armor from any direction, so tricks like going around from behind were basically useless against the millipede.
If you want to deal with this kind of guy, you either have to use a nail fist similar to A’lu’s to directly inject force into the inside, or do like Xu Yong, rely on absolutely powerful attacks to break through this layer of defense, and then start from the weak point.
It took less than five seconds from the time Xu Yong made his move until the millipede was completely destroyed.
The two people who were protected by the strangler thorns didn’t even have time to react before the battle was over. The protection of the strangler thorns is also very useful.
When Xu Yong’s black tornado destroyed the millipede, the millipede’s feet were also blown everywhere by the tornado.
The sharpness of these feet is not to be underestimated. They are like sharp blades and can even pierce rocks easily under the impact of the black tornado.
However, when these feet landed on the strangler thorns, it was like a metal collision, and they could not hurt the strangler thorns at all.
After killing the millipede, Xu Yong came to the shield formed by the strangler thorns, took out another red potion, and dropped a drop on the strangler thorns.
Immediately, the strangler thorns began to move and withered quickly. The originally extremely hard vines instantly became like biscuits. Xu Yong exerted a little force, and all the vines broke directly and scattered on the ground.
Although a seed was lost, for Xu Yong, there were plenty of such seeds. They were consumables, and it would not take much effort to cultivate the seeds that had been successfully cultivated again, so he did not feel sad.
Chapter 7: Flower of Purification, Country of Healing (Old Version)
“Is this…is this the end?”
Confused, Erina Nakiri and the other girl had expressions of disbelief on their faces. After all, from the appearance of the millipede to the end of the battle, the entire process took less than half a minute, and they hadn’t even reacted yet.
After all, the huge body of the millipede really shocked them. However, such a monster was killed by Xu Yong so quickly. A human who was less than two meters tall killed a monster that was hundreds of meters long in such a short time.
The shock this brought was huge. Although Xu Yong had told them some basic information about this world before, they had not expected that such a huge creature would appear.
And the most crucial thing is that such a giant creature was no match for Xu Yong at all, and was killed without even the strength to resist.
“Of course it’s over. After all, this guy’s capture level is only 35, so it’s not difficult to deal with him.”
As Xu Yong spoke, he took out another seed, threw it on the ground, and dropped a drop of green potion.
This scene also attracted the attention of the two people. After all, Xu Yong had just used the same method to create a pile of thorns to protect the two of them.
If it weren’t for the protection of the strangler thorns, they would not have survived.
Although the millipede was killed by Xu Yong in the first time, the feet flying everywhere were not so easy to resist. The rocks, trees and the ground nearby were all pierced, not to mention their flesh and blood bodies?
However, this time what grew from the seed was not thorns, but a pure white flower, and the moment the flower bloomed, they also smelled bursts of strange fragrance.
“Mr. Xu Yong, this flower is……”
Erina Nakiri couldn’t help but ask, the battle was over, why did Xu Yong still want to plant a flower?
“This flower is called the Flower of Purification. Wherever the millipede passes, the land will be polluted, and it will also affect the plants and animals living on this land.”
“Although the ecology will slowly recover after the millipedes are killed, it will take time. The Purification Flower can emit a kind of pollen that purifies the environment.”
“The pollen of the Purifying Flower can continue to spread in the air, and the spreading range is extremely wide. Although this is only the outer area of ​​the Whispering Forest, the pollen of the Purifying Flower will spread throughout the Whispering Forest within a week.”
“In less than a month, the pollution in the Whispering Forest will disappear.”
Xu Yong said that by planting this flower, this work would be completed perfectly. As for whether the flower would be destroyed, Xu Yong was not worried. The flower of purification had no edible value and generally would not attract the attention of other creatures.
Secondly, this is where he fought with the millipede. Although the millipede is dead, its scent still remains.
The level of food capture in the Whispering Forest is very low, and it is nothing in front of the millipede. No other creatures dare to approach here, so there is no need to worry that the Purification Flower will be destroyed.
“What a magical flower, and the thorns that protected us just now, is this the ability of a regeneration master? He can actually give birth to all kinds of plants in an instant!”
At this time, the two of them also had a certain understanding of the Regeneration Master. This ability to instantly give birth to plants made people yearn for it.
“Oh, I almost forgot one more thing. Stand still and I’ll take a picture of you.”
Xu Yong suddenly spoke, and this sentence made the two of them a little confused, but they still did as Xu Yong said. After all, Xu Yong had saved them more than once, so he definitely had no ill intentions.
“You don’t have any identity information here, so you won’t be able to use transportation when the time comes. So I’ll find someone to get you an identity first.”
After taking the photo, Xu Yong started to speak, saying that although there are a variety of ingredients in the world of food captives, the technological level of human beings is not low.
The technological level of the human world is much higher than that of the general technological world. The lack of identity information is also quite troublesome in this era.
Because of Xu Yong’s identity and his backers, he has a lot of connections in all aspects, so for such a simple matter, he only needs to give a call.
“Okay, it’s done. Let’s go. You can get your food ID directly when you get to the nearest city.”
After Xu Yong made a phone call, he asked the two to leave with him.
After arriving at the nearest city, Xu Yong took the two of them to get their food IDs. After settling them down, he returned to the Whispering Forest to check again.
However, after exploring the entire Whispering Forest, Xu Yong found nothing, including no trace of the previous regeneration master. In desperation, Xu Yong had no choice but to leave.
A few days later, Xu Yong brought the two back to the Land of Healing.
“Finally I’m back. It would be nice to have a camping monster. It would make it convenient for me to go anywhere.”
Xu Yong felt helpless. Since he had not joined the IGO, he naturally could not use the IGO’s privileges and did not have a private plane or car to pick him up.
Wherever you go, you usually have to use various means of transportation. Plus, the world is so big and the food is so captive, so you often spend a lot of time on the road.
“Camping monster?”
After hearing this unfamiliar word, the two couldn’t help but ask. Although they had gained a basic understanding of this world in the past few days, the time was still too short, so they only understood the most basic things.
The concept of camping monsters is also a blind spot for ordinary people in this world. After all, the number of camping monsters is too small, and there are only a few people in the entire human world who travel on camping monsters.
“A very special creature, which often has a large space inside its body for people to live in. Some camping monsters even have various sophisticated mechanical instruments and furniture inside their bodies.”
“It’s just that there are very few camping monsters, and the survival ability of camping monsters is often top-notch. It’s not easy to capture a camping monster and tame it.”
Xu Yong briefly explained the concept of camping monsters, and then took the two of them to the gate of the Healing Kingdom.
“There are so many butterflies, and they are so beautiful!”
When they arrived at the gate of the Healing Kingdom, a large number of blue and red butterflies gathered here, and flew towards them after the three people arrived.
“This is a healing butterfly, captured at level 1. The reason for this capture level is because of its function. The healing butterfly can detect illnesses and injuries on a person.”
“The blue butterfly will stop at the location of milder symptoms and injuries, while the red butterfly will stop at the location of more severe symptoms and injuries. If both types of butterflies stop, it means that the person is in danger of death.”
Xu Yong gave a brief explanation. At this time, there was no butterfly on his body. The healing butterflies directly bypassed him. As for Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato, there were a few scattered blue butterflies resting on their bodies.
Chapter 8 Temporary Partner, Little Brain Master (Old Version)
“It looks like there are some minor problems with your body.”
Xu Yong took a look and was not surprised. After all, these two people came from the Food Wars World and fell into the Crowing Forest. Although the poison was cured by Xu Yong, their bodies must have some damage.
It’s just that this loss is basically invisible from the outside.
After everyone entered the Land of Healing, the two saw all kinds of injured and sick patients and some people dressed very fashionably and healthily walking on the street.
“Does it feel a little strange?”
Looking at the expressions of the two, Xu Yong asked.
“It’s a bit strange. After listening to you talk about the Healing Country, we also know that this is considered a medical city, so it’s normal to have injured and sick patients, but some people seem to be here to have fun.”
The two expressed their thoughts. It is just like in a hospital. It is normal to have patients and their families with sad faces.
But it was very strange to see a group of people who looked like they were tourists in the hospital, smiling happily and taking photos everywhere.
“The Healing Country is indeed a medical city, but it is also a tourist city. After all, the various recuperation facilities here are very complete.”
Xu Yong said with a smile, and after saying this, both of them understood what was going on.
“By the way, I have another question for you. Do you want to be my temporary partner?”
Xu Yong suddenly asked. After leaving the Whispering Forest, he did not ask the two this question immediately. Instead, he let the two have a certain understanding of this world and also know what the concept of partner is.
Xu Yong did not ask this question at the beginning when the two of them did not know the meaning of being partners. After all, this is common sense that the two of them would know clearly after having a little exposure to the information in this world.
Although Xu Yong was their savior, this behavior would inevitably leave certain hidden dangers, so Xu Yong asked this question only after the two of them knew the concept of partnership.
“Partner…?”
Hearing this, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato’s faces turned red.
Of course they knew what partners meant. Generally speaking, male and female partners would end up together. Now Xu Yong actually invited them directly, and two of them at once.
“Don’t get me wrong, we are just temporary partners. Whether we can become real partners or not requires time to slowly adjust to each other, and it can’t be achieved overnight.”
“It just so happens that you are all chefs. Although I can cook, I am still a little behind professional chefs like you.”
Xu Yong shook his head. It is not so easy to become partners. In the original novel, although Xiaosong and Alu have been together since the beginning of the plot, in the previous plots, Alu never regarded Xiaosong as a partner.
Especially in the beach cave, although Xiaosong was given the props to save his life, Alu was not anxious after Xiaosong disappeared. In Alu’s view, Xiaosong was also an adult, and since he chose to follow, he had to bear the corresponding consequences.
“I…I will listen to Lady Erina!”
Hisako Arato looked at Erina Nakiri. She was Erina Nakiri’s secretary. She had been with Erina Nakiri since she was a child, and had been instilled with the idea that she should put Erina Nakiri first.
Even though the world has changed now and there is no so-called Nakiri family and Arato family, Arato Hisako’s loyalty to Nakiri Erina remains unchanged.
At this time, Erina Nakiri was lost in thought, or rather, in her imagination.
Even though Erina Nakiri behaves like a queen in the world of Shokugeki, she is actually a newbie who doesn’t know much common sense in life.
In addition, Erina Nakiri also likes to read some girls’ comics, and at this time she imagined the plots in the comics in her mind.
Traveling to a different world, meeting a handsome savior, and then being invited by him to become a partner, no matter how you look at it, it is highly consistent with the content of some comics.
In fact, Erina Nakiri had a certain affection for Xu Yong at this time. This was not love at first sight, but because of the experiences in the past few days.
Xu Yong saved them when they were most desperate, and more than once. It can be said that Xu Yong was like a savior to them at that time.
After taking them out of the Whispering Forest, he helped them to obtain identities in this world and took good care of them.
Otherwise, they would be unfamiliar with this world and survival would be a problem for them.
So after spending these few days together, both of them have a certain degree of liking for Xu Yong.
As for temporary partners, this is actually a word that Xu Yong came up with himself. A partner is a partner. At most they are not suitable for each other, and then they break up.
Knowing that the term “temporary partner” was made up by Xu Yong, Erina Nakiri began to imagine the plot of the comics.
In her eyes, Xu Yong invited them because he was thinking about them. After all, they were just strangers to Xu Yong.
Xu Yong helped them to get their identity documents and took care of them along the way. If it were her, she would never show such kindness to strangers.
In her opinion, Xu Yong did this to find a reason to help them, perhaps because they came from another world, but Erina Nakiri has now ignored this reason.
At this time, Xu Yong did not know that his behavior had caused Erina Nakiri to imagine so many things. In fact, he just wanted the reward from the system.
“I agree with Mr. Xu Yong.”
After finishing her imagination, Erina Nakiri agreed immediately, which made Xu Yong a little stunned.
In fact, when he made this suggestion, he did not expect the two to agree directly. He just wanted to say it in advance so that the two could be mentally prepared. However, now Erina Nakiri actually agreed directly.
You know, he had previously emphasized the concept of partnership to the two of them, and Xu Yong had not expected that they actually agreed to the concept as soon as they knew it.
However, for Xu Yong, this is a good thing, because he found that the system responded when Erina Nakiri agreed to become a temporary partner.
This means that his idea is valid. No matter whether it is a temporary partner or a real partner, it is obvious that as long as the other party agrees to become his partner, the system will approve it.
In fact, Xu Yong’s original idea was to test it with a temporary partner. If the system did not respond, then continue at this pace.
It is not impossible for the two of them to develop into real partners in the future, and the system will naturally recognize it at that time. However, it seems now that he was just overthinking it, and the system directly recognized it.
Chapter 9: The Regeneration Division’s Base Camp (Old Version)
“Since you’ve agreed, we’re now temporary partners. Also, you don’t have to address me in such a formal way in the future. Just call me Xu Yong.”
Xu Yong said with a smile that he was in a good mood now. After all, the system gave him a reward, but he had not received it yet and was not sure what the reward was. He planned to wait until the evening to find out.
Xu Yong had previously told the two that they didn’t need to address him as Mr., but the two disagreed and ended up just changing “you” to “you”.
But now that everyone has become a temporary partner, calling each other by their names is naturally not a problem.
“I see. Then you can just call us by our names!”
Erina Nakiri also spoke, and Hisako Arato beside her also agreed very much. Before, Xu Yong called them by their surnames.
“No problem. Let’s go meet my master and senior brother now. Since we have found a partner, we must also tell them.”
After Xu Yong finished speaking, the two had no objections. They also knew some things about Xu Yong, that he was adopted, and that the regeneration master who adopted him had died.
But now they are somewhat restrained. After all, in their eyes, Xu Yong’s master is equivalent to an elder. In other words, it is like meeting the parents directly. It would be strange if they were not restrained.
“Don’t be nervous. My master and senior brother are both very good people, but their personalities are a little weird.”
Speaking of this, Xu Yong’s expression became a little unnatural.
“Strange? How strange?”
When the two heard what Xu Yong said and saw his expression, they became interested and asked curiously.
“My master is Yosaku, one of the two strongest regeneration masters in the Healing Kingdom. He has a rough temper and personality, and often doesn’t like to follow the rules, which causes him some trouble. But he’s still a very nice person.”
“As for my senior brother, his name is Tieping. He is a very nice person, but he is a bit of a chatterbox. He can’t stop talking and often talks a lot of nonsense.”
Xu Yong told the two about the situation with Zuo and Tieping. After hearing this, the two began to imagine what Zuo and Tieping were like.
As he spoke, Xu Yong led the two of them towards the mother tree.
He also introduced to the two the various specialties of the Healing Country that they saw along the way.
“There’s a hot spring on the shark’s back, and there are all kinds of fish in it that can eat toxins!”
As Xu Yong continued to introduce, the two of them seemed like Granny Liu entering the Grand View Garden, their eyes widened continuously.
“This is the base camp of our regeneration masters, the Mother Tree, also known as the Gourmet Inn. Most of the regeneration masters in the human world basically have their regeneration centers here.”
After Xu Yong brought the two people into the mother tree, he also introduced them to the situation inside the mother tree.
“Although there are a lot of people and a lot of noise, it doesn’t feel noisy. Instead, it gives people a very safe feeling!”
Xinhu Feishazi discovered this strange place. You know, a place with a lot of people talking will give people a feeling that the environment is very noisy, making people feel more irritable.
“It’s very strange. I felt it too. My heart, which was a little nervous at first, has calmed down.”
Erina Nakiri also discovered this. Coming here means that she will soon meet Xu Yong’s master Yosaku, so she became more nervous, but after entering the mother tree, this nervousness was soothed.
“This is due to the environment created by the mother tree and many regeneration masters. The mother tree will release a gas that is colorless and odorless, but it can soothe people’s hearts.”
“And ever since the regeneration masters took root here, they have been constantly transforming the environment here.”
“See that huge bonfire? The firewood burning inside has been specially processed. Not only does it not produce a lot of smoke, but it also burns for a long time. Adding firewood once is enough to keep burning for a month.”
“A lot of medicines beneficial to the human body are added to these firewoods. When they are burned, the medicinal effects will continue to spread.”
Xu Yong introduced the situation here as he walked. In fact, in the original book, A Lu and others did not mention these things when they came here, but Xu Yong had been living here and knew it well.
So he also knew a lot of things that were not shown in the original work.
“It’s amazing that the firewood can keep burning for a month, and so many medicines have been added. But this mother tree is also amazing. It’s so huge, and it’s not affected even after the inside is hollowed out.”
The two were very surprised that the man was still alive after the inside of the tree was dug up like this.
“In fact, this mother tree can be considered a kind of camping monster. The holes inside were not entirely dug out by humans. The largest hole in the center has existed since the beginning.”
Xu Yong smiled and said that the mother tree was indeed a very special camping monster, but the mother tree could only take root in one place and could not move, so it has now become the base camp of the regeneration divisions.
“Look over there, the third room on the left is my rebirth place.”
Xu Yong pointed to the third regeneration center on the left and spoke. On it were his name and a name called Cass. This regeneration center was left by the regeneration master who adopted him. His name was Cass.
After Cass passed away, Xu Yong took over the regeneration center.
“You can visit my rebirth center later. You can also live here. Of course, you can also choose to live in the city. I will help you find a place to live. Now let’s go to my master’s rebirth center first.”
With that, Xu Yong led the two of them upstairs again, and soon they saw the rebirth place of Yosaku.
As one of the two strongest regeneration engineers here, Yosaku’s regeneration center is located at a relatively high position, and the space inside is also very large.
After arriving here, Xu Yong didn’t even knock on the door and went straight in.
“Um, is it really okay not to knock?”
Seeing Xu Yong walk in so straightforwardly, Niito Hisako couldn’t help but ask in a low voice. Nakiri Erina on the side had the same idea. Although she didn’t have much common sense in life, she still knew to knock on the door before entering.
“If it was anywhere else I would have knocked, but not here.”
Xu Yong said that Yuzuo didn’t need to care about these things at all. He also knocked on the door at the beginning, but was criticized by Yuzuo for a while.
“You’re back. The matter in the Whispering Forest has been resolved… Why did you bring people back?!”
Yosaku, who was working, asked about the Whispering Forest when he saw Xu Yong come back, but he was stunned when he saw the two people Xu Yong brought with him.
Chapter 10: Yosaku: Have you found a wife? (Old version)
“The work has been completed. The Whispering Forest was contaminated by a millipede. As for the missing regeneration master, I haven’t found him either. If nothing unexpected happens, he should be gone.”
“Let me introduce you. This is Erina Nakiri and this is Hisako Arato. They are my temporary partners now.”
Xu Yong told Yusaku about the Whispering Forest and also introduced the two girls he brought with him.
“Millet worms, they are indeed very dangerous creatures… Wait, what did you just say?!”
After hearing about the millipede, Yosaku knew that the regeneration masters who went to investigate would basically not survive.
The capture level in the human world is generally below level 100. Don’t look at this millipede, which is only level 35. This level is still some distance away from level 100.
But the problem is that there are very few people in the human world who possess gourmet cells, and those who can successfully awaken them are even fewer among the very few.
Likewise, even fewer people will be able to grow above level 30 after awakening.
The regeneration master that we went to investigate before had a cell level of less than 20. With such a level, it is impossible for him to survive against the millipede. After all, not everyone can fight against a higher level like Xu Yong.
However, before he could finish his words, he suddenly realized that something was wrong. It seemed that his apprentice had found a partner, and two at a time. As for whether it was temporary or not, he didn’t care at all.
“I said, these two are my temporary partners.”
Xu Yong knew what was going on by looking at Yu Zuo’s expression, so he patiently repeated it again.
“So…you found a wife every time you went out, or two at a time?”
However, Yosaku’s next sentence left Xu Yong speechless, and also made Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato blush.
“It’s a temporary partner, not a formal partner yet. Master, please listen to the key points carefully!”
Xu Yong rolled his eyes and emphasized it again. Hearing this, Erina Nakiri felt a little disappointed for some reason, but she didn’t care too much. After all, what Xu Yong said was indeed correct.
“What temporary partner? I only recognize partners. You are quite amazing. You usually don’t show off your talents, but you brought back two partners after going out. What should Tieping and I do?”
Yusaku saw that Xu Yong’s expression also changed at this time. You know, he is still an old bachelor, but his own apprentices directly found two.
“Master, I don’t know what your situation is, but doesn’t Senior Brother Tieping have Putin? I’ve been interested in him for a long time.”
Xu Yong said with some amusement that he naturally knew that his master was an old bachelor. In fact, it was mainly because Yuzuo didn’t want to find a wife. Otherwise, with Yuzuo’s ability, although his personality was relatively rough, it would be too easy for him to find a wife.
As for Tie Ping, Xu Yong knew that Pu Jin had taken a fancy to Tie Ping. Pu Jin was Mo Yang’s shy apprentice, and he had four hands.
“What? That little girl Putin has a crush on Tieping?”
Upon hearing this, Yosaku was stunned again. He never expected that the clown would be himself in the end.
“Of course, but Senior Brother Tieping also has a wooden personality, so whether it can succeed depends on them.”
Xu Yong said that with Tieping’s personality, Putin would have to pursue him to win him over.
To be honest, Xu Yong didn’t have any feelings for the girls in the world of Food Captives. There were only a few female characters in the original work. When Xu Yong first watched it, he thought it was a passionate show.
Although Ling married Aru in the end, Komatsu and Aru are more like a couple no matter how you look at it.
In the end, Alu even took Xiaosong to adventure into space without telling Ling.
“Although I have told you before, I will introduce you in person now. This is my master, Yosaku, one of the strongest regeneration masters.”
Xu Yong also introduced Yu Zuo to the two of them.
“Go, go, go away. I can introduce myself. Since you are this guy’s partner, just call me Master. By the way, you should be the chef, right? I will let this guy take you to buy two Melk kitchen knives and put it on my account as a meeting gift!”
Yusaku said with a smile. It must be said that being able to get Yusaku, a person who disliked all kinds of etiquette and rules the most, to send a gift was quite impressive.
“Okay, Master, but how do you know we are chefs?”
Erina Nakiri was a little happy when she heard Yosaku asked her to call him master, but she was also very confused. Xu Yongcai clearly introduced them to Yosaku, so why did Yosaku know that they were chefs?
“Just look at your hands. Although they are well maintained, holding a kitchen knife for a long time will leave marks on them. There is also the smell of the food left on them, although it is not a precious food.”
Yosaku gave a brief explanation. After all, he was a strong man who could enter the food world, so he could naturally see what Erina Nakiri and the others were doing.
“Smell? Is there a smell?”
Erina Nakiri looked at her hands with some confusion. You know, they hadn’t touched kitchen utensils or ingredients in the past few days since they came to this world because they were in a hurry to travel.
But now Yosaku can actually smell the ingredients.
“For those of us with gourmet instincts, our five senses have been enhanced…”
Xu Yong explained on the side that the two of them naturally knew the concept of gourmet cells, but they also knew that gourmet cells were difficult to obtain, so now they could only envy them.
For those who have awakened gourmet cells, their five senses will also be enhanced when their gourmet cells are enhanced.
Of course, such an improvement cannot be compared with that of the Four Heavenly Kings. The five senses of the Four Heavenly Kings are the abilities of gourmet demons, so one of their senses is so strong.
Xu Yong was not sure about the exact level of Yosaku’s cell strength, but it should be over four digits. With a cell level reaching four digits, the five senses would have been strengthened to a terrifying degree long ago.
In this case, it is very easy to smell the food residue.
Xu Yong’s five senses have also been strengthened, and after the strengthening, the five senses have a screening function, which can eliminate the smells he doesn’t want to smell, the sounds he doesn’t want to hear, and the things he doesn’t want to see.
This is very magical. I can only say that this is the gourmet cell, the root of the world captured by gourmet food.
After listening to Xu Yong’s words, the two understood what was going on. They also realized that their understanding of gourmet cells was only superficial, and there were still many magical aspects of gourmet cells that they didn’t know about.
Chapter 11 Melk Chopper (Old Version)
After chatting for a while, Xu Yong took the two of them to his own regeneration center.
“This is my rebirth house. It’s smaller than my master’s, but there are quite a few empty rooms. After all, my rebirth house is not open to the public.”
Xu Yong opened the door of his rebirth center and started talking. Since this was where he lived, he kept it very clean. He was only away for a few days so it wouldn’t accumulate dust.
“Hey, why is your rebirth place so different from Master Yosaku’s?”
Seeing that Xu Yong’s rebirth room was spotless, the two asked curiously, after all, Zuo’s rebirth room was covered in blood.
It’s just that because Yosaku was there, they didn’t dare to ask. They thought that all regeneration centers were like this. But after seeing Xu Yong’s regeneration center, they realized that their idea was wrong.
“Those traces are mainly because the master’s regeneration technique is relatively crude and aggressive. Although the effect is very good, it often leaves some traces, which is why you see the scene.”
Xu Yong said that unlike others, other regeneration masters were cautious when treating the wounded, but Yusaku was the complete opposite.
He would even throw injured patients out of the air with very rough movements, which would naturally leave some traces.
Although we cleaned it afterwards, doing this over and over again will inevitably leave traces that cannot be cleaned off.
“This is really…”
The two didn’t know what to say, they could only say that Yosaku was indeed different.
“Clean up your room first, then I’ll take you out shopping. After all, you’ll need all kinds of daily necessities. Oh, and the Melk kitchen knife that Master promised to give you.”
Xu Yong said that now that they had settled down, they naturally had to buy various daily necessities. After all, the two of them had traveled to the world of food captives and brought nothing with them.
“The Melk kitchen knife. I remember it was a very famous kitchen knife!”
The two recalled what they had learned about this world in the past few days. The Melk kitchen knife was very famous in the human world, but they only knew that this type of kitchen knife was very famous, and they didn’t know the details.
“That’s right. The Melk knife is now the most popular knife in the human world. Most of the top 100 chefs use the Melk knife.”
“The biggest feature of the Melk kitchen knife is that it is sharp enough. You all know that many of the ingredients here are very difficult to deal with, and they have excellent defensive power.”
“In this case, the kitchen knife needs to be sharp enough. Of course, the chef’s own skills are also important.”
After Xu Yong finished speaking, the two of them also understood why the Melk kitchen knife was so famous, but they had not yet seen the power of the Melk kitchen knife. When they saw it, they would probably be shocked.
After tidying up the room, Xu Yong took the two of them out. There was a large shopping mall in the Healing Kingdom. Although its scale could not be compared with the Food City, it basically had everything that was needed. It was just that the quality and quantity were much worse than that of the Food City.
After Xu Yong took the two of them to buy a bunch of daily necessities and clothes, he had them delivered to the door of his rehabilitation center. As for him, he took the two of them to the area where kitchen knives were sold.
“Are these really kitchen knives? They look weird no matter how you look at them!”
Looking at the Melk knives in front of them, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato said that they had never seen such knives before.
In addition to being sharp, Melk knives have another characteristic: most of the Melk knives look like they have nothing to do with knives at all.
The shapes of these kitchen knives can be described as ferocious, and some of them are ridiculously large. For example, the one on the top is more than three meters long. Its ferocious and gorgeous appearance can be passed off as a divine weapon if it were placed in other worlds.
But in the captive world of fine dining, these are kitchen knives.
“The shape is a bit strange, but it’s fine as long as it’s sufficient. However, you should not look at the kitchen knives in the intermediate and advanced areas, the ones in the low-level areas will do.”
“Don’t get me wrong. This is not because I’m reluctant to do so. It’s because these knives are so sharp that even the lowest-grade Melk knives are risky for you. If you’re not careful with the more advanced ones, your life will be in danger.”
Xu Yong said that it was not that he was reluctant to do so. He was a rich man now, and buying a few high-end Melk kitchen knives was a piece of cake, not to mention that it would be charged to Yu Zuo’s account.
The only difference is that the more advanced the Melk kitchen knife, the sharper it is. Just like the kitchen knife made from the fossil of the Dragon King’s tooth that Komatsu has, it can split a mountain in half with one cut, and it doesn’t require much effort.
Erina Nakiri and the others have just arrived in this world. If they rashly use the advanced Melk kitchen knife, they might cut themselves or the people around them, and then they would be doomed.
“Are these kitchen knives so dangerous?”
The two did not doubt that Xu Yong would deceive them, but they were very curious about why these Melk kitchen knives were so dangerous.
“It’s not that dangerous for me, but it’s different for you. The lowest-grade Melk kitchen knife is no different from cutting tofu when used to cut stone. If you can’t control your strength well, one cut will directly cut off the cutting board, not to mention the table.”
Xu Yong told the two the specific reasons.
“Are even the lowest-grade Melk kitchen knives this sharp?!”
After hearing what Xu Yong said, both of them were very shocked. Although Xu Yong had always said that the Melk kitchen knife was very sharp, they didn’t know exactly how sharp it was.
Who would have thought that even the humblest Melk kitchen knife could be this sharp?
“The best Melk kitchen knives can split mountains and cut cliffs with just a little force, but those top kitchen knives are not yet within your reach.”
Xu Yong shook his head. The materials used for the top-notch Melk kitchen knives are very special and are all customized. Xu Yong cannot get these materials now.
“Why not just forget it, these kitchen knives are too dangerous.”
Erina Nakiri took a look at the Melk kitchen knives on the counter and said that after learning about the lethality of these knives, she was really afraid to use them.
“Don’t worry. Although the low-level Melk knives are sharp, you just need to be careful and get used to it. You are my temporary partners now, and the level of ingredients you will come into contact with will continue to increase. So sooner or later you will also come into contact with higher-level Melk knives.”
Xu Yong comforted him and told him not to point these kitchen knives at himself or the people around him and that nothing would go wrong if he was careful.
Chapter 12 Partner Rewards, Probability of Obtaining Gourmet Cells (Old Version)
Under Xu Yong’s persuasion, the two men finally each took a smaller and less ferocious kitchen knife.
These kitchen knives were actually made by the second-generation Melk. The shapes of the kitchen knives made by the second-generation Melk were not as exaggerated as those of the first-generation.
It’s just that the second-generation Melk now mistakenly believes that she is not qualified, so the kitchen knives she makes are all imitating the style of the first generation.
Xu Yong recorded the cost of the two kitchen knives in Yuzuo’s account. After all, this was a gift from his master, so Xu Yong would naturally not be polite. For Yuzuo, this amount of money was really not even a drop in the bucket.
After buying various things, Xu Yong took the two of them back home. After they both fell asleep, Xu Yong began to check the system rewards.
The reward given by the system is divided into two parts, one part is for Xu Yong, and the other part is for Xu Yong’s partner.
Xu Yong received two rewards. The first one was a system space. The size of the space would increase as Xu Yong’s strength increased. At this stage, the length, width and height of the space were each one kilometer.
“The system space really gives you everything you need. It will be convenient to bring things to the wild in the future. There is also a place to store the captured food. Although it is a little small now, it will grow.”
Xu Yong was also very satisfied after seeing the first reward. Although this space is small now and can’t even accommodate a Ligaru mammoth, it will continue to grow as his strength increases, which is very good.
This system space cannot store living things, but the food stored in it can be kept fresh forever. It will remain the same as it was when you take it out.
After checking the effects of the system space, Xu Yong turned his attention to the second reward.
The second reward is the understanding of the meaning of food. After receiving this understanding, Xu Yong can obtain the meaning of food that suits him best and get started with it.
Xu Yong knew very well what food ethics was. No matter whether it was a chef, a gourmet hunter or a regeneration master, food ethics was very important for any profession.
Before mastering the meaning of food, one point of effort will have only one point of effect. However, after mastering the meaning of food, one point of effort can have a tenfold or even tens offold effect.
The art of eating is the ultimate control over the body, and Xu Yong had previously considered whether he should learn the art of eating.
The most suitable place in the human world to learn the ethics of food is undoubtedly Shilin Temple. However, for Xu Yong, the ethics of food in Shilin Temple is not particularly suitable for him.
After all, the etiquette of the food at Shilin Temple requires us to learn to be grateful.
The food ethics of Shilin Temple is constantly improved by constantly strengthening the idea of ​​gratitude. As long as you master and get proficient in the food ethics, you can easily simulate this mentality, because it is an ultimate form of control.
Not only the physical aspects, even the thoughts and ideas can be precisely controlled.
Of course, the study of food ethics is not limited to Shilin Temple, but the system of Shilin Temple is the most complete and mature.
As for the rest, he needs to slowly figure it out on his own, but now the rewards from the system mean that Xu Yong doesn’t need to worry about this aspect anymore.
After accepting this moral obligation, Xu Yong only needs to train slowly according to this moral obligation.
“So this is what it feels like to get started with food justice. Now if I were to face the millipede again, I could kill that guy.”
After learning Shi Yi, Xu Yong realized how weak he was before. It can be said that every movement he made before wasted calories.
Now he feels that he is several times stronger than before, and this is just the beginning of the meaning of food. If he reaches the mastery level and comprehends food, Xu Yong dare not imagine how strong he will become.
After experiencing the benefits of entry-level food ethics, Xu Yong turned his attention to the rewards of Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato.
“There is actually such a reward. But this is fine. After all, gourmet cells are the foundation of this world.”
Xu Yong sighed and said that the reward for the two of them was that the probability of obtaining gourmet cells increased by a million times.
This reward is very strange for people who don’t know how to get gourmet cells.
In the captive world of gourmet food, there are three ways to obtain gourmet cells.
The first type is congenital. Alu and Staiju Sanhu are both representatives. They are born with gourmet cells.
The second method is to inject it into the body after birth. The representatives of this method are the ancestors of the demon food world, who were once the test subjects of Blue Netero.
Blue Netero is experimenting with how to forcibly transplant gourmet cells into humans. This method has a very high mortality rate, and even if the person survives, they will develop some characteristics of a gourmet demon.
This trait cannot be eliminated and will be passed on to future generations. This is how the demon food world was born. Forced transplantation is basically impossible, even the blue Netero who can travel through the universe cannot do it.
The last type is represented by Xiaosong. By constantly eating a variety of delicious foods, there is a certain probability that he can obtain gourmet cells.
However, this method is extremely difficult. In the original work, Komatsu ate countless delicacies and even stayed in the food industry for a while. Finally, when he was cooking air, his gourmet cells were forcibly awakened.
This also caused Komatsu’s heart to be unable to withstand the side effects of forced awakening.
No matter which method is used, it is extremely difficult to obtain gourmet cells, and Xu Yong cannot use these methods on two people.
Now the system has given such a reward, that is, as long as the food they eat next is from the food captured by the world of gourmet food, there is a chance that they can obtain gourmet cells.
And this probability has now been magnified a million times. It is certain that the two of them will be able to obtain gourmet cells soon.
And the risk of awakening the gourmet cells obtained is zero, and the gourmet demon will have its consciousness erased after awakening.
After learning about the rewards given by the system, Xu Yong had to give the system a thumbs up. This system is really thoughtful.
Not only does he deliver gourmet cells, he also helps resolve the risks of awakening and the hidden dangers brought by the gourmet demon in the body.
Xu Yong can choose to directly distribute the rewards to the two of them. After distributing them, the probability of the two of them obtaining gourmet cells by eating various delicacies will be greatly increased.
After all, you are going to be Xu Yong’s partner. In this world where food is the captive, gourmet cells are indispensable. Without them, you will be unable to move forward.
Even Komatsu, who has the aura of a protagonist, was given gourmet cells in the later period. Otherwise, in a place like the food world, it would be really difficult to make any progress without gourmet cells.
Xu Yong didn’t expect the two to have strong fighting power, but at least they should be able to protect themselves. Otherwise, even without the help of wild beasts, some extreme environments could easily kill them.
Chapter 13: Erina Nakiri: Going to school after traveling to another world? (Old version)
The next morning, after the two got up, Xu Yong also called them over and told them about the next arrangements for them.
“Going to a cooking school?!”
After hearing Xu Yong’s words, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato looked at each other in surprise.
“That’s right, just go to school. I don’t know how good your cooking skills are, but you need to adapt to this world. As a chef, going to a culinary school is undoubtedly the best choice.”
Xu Yong said that he still knew how good the cooking skills were in Food Wars World. Although it was a food show, it was still incomparable to Food Prisoners of the World.
In the world of Captive Food, chefs are divided into ten star levels, and restaurants are also divided into ten star levels. Of course, ten stars is not the upper limit, but there are so few chefs above ten stars that the chef level in the human world is only divided into ten stars.
According to Xu Yong’s estimation, the cooking skills of Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato would probably only be one or two stars in the world of food captives. After all, they are still students in the food captives world.
Moreover, when Xu Yong communicated with them before, he found out that the plot of Shokugeki World has not yet begun. Their cooking skills at this stage are nothing in Shokugeki World, let alone this world?
Even though the Totsuki Ten are quite famous in the Shokugeki world, it is only limited to Totsuki. After they go abroad, the so-called Ten Outstanding Graduates are nothing in the international arena.
“So which cooking school are we going to?”
The two did not resist Xu Yong’s arrangement. After all, they were also students in the school before coming to this world.
After coming to this world, everything they faced was very unfamiliar. Especially after knowing how powerful the chefs in this world were, they naturally yearned for it.
And now they can’t go back. After all, they came here for no reason and Xu Yong has no way to deal with it.
So it is indeed a good choice to study here for a while before finding a way to go back.
“It’s this place, Zhongmei Culinary School. I will help you get some connections and let Chef Jin pay as much attention to you as possible.”
Xu Yong retrieved the information about Zhongmei Culinary Academy, which is the best culinary academy in the Shokugeki world.
“Can the tenth-ranked chef in the world really do this?”
After seeing Chef Jin’s message, both of them widened their eyes. Although they had been traveling these days, they had also been to many restaurants with Xu Yong.
They knew very well how great the chefs here were. In their eyes, let alone the tenth-ranked chef, the chefs in the top 100 were undoubtedly super big shots, and they didn’t think they could possibly meet them.
As a result, the place where Xu Yong was going to send them actually had the tenth-ranked chef, and Xu Yong was even able to use his connections to get Chef Jin to pay more attention to them, which was something they had not expected.
“Are you guys underestimating me? In the human world, every field has a representative figure. The representative figures among regeneration masters are my master and Zuo, as well as Mo Yangxiu, one of the national treasures of the gourmet world.”
“Below the representatives in various fields, there is also a young generation with great potential that has attracted much attention. There are currently three representatives of the young generation among the Regeneration Masters. The first is my senior brother Tie Ping, the second is Mo Yang’s apprentice Putin, and the third is me.”
Xu Yong smiled and said that he was very talented in the field of regeneration, and with the perfect gourmet cells given to him by the system, his potential was quite amazing.
The three of them are the most representative of the younger generation of Regeneration Masters. In other words, as long as they don’t die prematurely, they will definitely grow to the same level as Yu Zuo and Mo Yang Xiu Xiu.
The regeneration master also has the duty of a doctor in the world of food captives. Although strong people of Yilong’s level basically don’t need a regeneration master, every family has a few younger generations.
It’s like when Alu was injured in the Ice Hell, his own healing ability was simply not enough to regenerate his severed limbs, so he could only go find Yusaku.
Moreover, the desserts among the eight ingredients in the later stage also regenerated the flower fields, otherwise the desserts would not be born without the flower fields.
Although the number of regenerators in this world is not as large as that of gourmet hunters and chefs, they are also a very important part.
As a leader among the younger generation, Xu Yong’s network of contacts is naturally not weak, and he also has connections with Zuo here.
After listening to Xu Yong’s words, the two of them had a new understanding of Xu Yong. They were also extremely fortunate at this time. They were really lucky to meet Xu Yong when they came to this world.
“There is one more thing, it’s about gourmet cells…”
Xu Yong told the two of them how to obtain gourmet cells. This was mainly to make them mentally prepared. After all, with the system reward, Xu Yong thought it was normal for them to obtain gourmet cells even if they just ate a meal.
“In other words, the only way for us to obtain gourmet cells is to eat all kinds of gourmet food, and whether we can obtain gourmet cells in this way depends entirely on our luck?”
After listening to Xu Yong’s words, the two also made a summary. It seems that there are three methods, but in fact there is only one.
They are born with gourmet cells, and there is no way to recreate them, so this is simply impossible to achieve. As for forced injection, that is even more impossible.
Not to mention the extremely exaggerated mortality rate, even if they succeed by chance, they will become like monsters, and they don’t want that.
“That’s right, it all depends on your luck.”
Xu Yong nodded and reminded the two that they should not panic too much if their gourmet instincts suddenly awakened while studying at the academy.
In the next few days, Xu Yong did not take the two of them directly to Zhongmei Culinary College. Instead, he took them to play in the Healing Kingdom for a few days and also contacted Chef Jin.
Upon hearing that Xu Yong was going to send his partner over to study, Chef Jin was naturally very welcome.
After all, he is a regeneration master with great potential, and his master is one of the strongest among the regeneration masters. It is undoubtedly the best thing to be able to get Xu Yong’s favor, so Chef Jin naturally agreed directly.
After playing for a few days, Xu Yong took the two of them to Zhongmei Culinary College.
Zhongmei Culinary College is located near the Food City, in the central area of ​​the human world, and not far from the Healing Kingdom, so it only takes about half a day to get there by plane.
I can only say that the earth in the world of Food Captives is really big. Even if it is just the human world, its area is much larger than the normal earth, so the distance that can be reached in half a day by plane is already relatively close.
Chapter 14: The cooking skills of the two (old version)
“Is this the Zhongmei Culinary School? It feels a little different from what we imagined!”
Looking at the simple and warm campus in front of them, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato had strange expressions.
After all, Zhongmei Culinary College is the best culinary college in the world. In their imagination, the building of this culinary school should be extremely luxurious, but now it looks like it has nothing to do with luxury.
In this regard, Zhongmei Culinary College and Yuanyue College are completely opposite. This is actually due to the different philosophies of their founders.
The Nakiri family founded Totsuki in order to train elites, and they used the same training method as raising Gu, which would result in 99% of the students being eliminated, and ultimately only 1% or even less than 1% of the students would succeed.
On the contrary, the philosophy of Zhongmei Culinary College is to cultivate talents, and as long as the students pass the assessment and enter the college, the teachers will teach them wholeheartedly before graduation and will not give up on any of them.
“Although Zhongmei Culinary College doesn’t look very fancy, the various kitchen utensils and equipment inside are the best, so they don’t care about the appearance.”
Xu Yong said with a smile, at the same time, someone came to pick them up.
According to the other party, Chef Jin had originally planned to come and pick them up in person, but unfortunately Chef Jin had classes now, so he could only receive the three people temporarily.
Not long after I sat next to Chef Jin, Chef Jin arrived. She was an old lady who looked very kind. She gave people a sense of friendliness at first sight.
This special feeling is also because Chef Jin herself is a very easy-going and kind person.
“Long time no see, Chef Sumire!”
After seeing Chef Jin coming in, Xu Yong quickly stood up. Although he was indeed talented, this was not a reason for arrogance. Facing such a senior in the culinary world, he naturally had to be polite.
“Hello, Chef Sumire!”
Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato also quickly stood up and greeted Chef Sumire.
“Don’t be so polite. Please introduce your partner to me. I didn’t expect you to find two partners at once!”
Chef Jin was also a little surprised. In the culinary world, partners usually work in pairs. Although there are multi-person teams, they are very few in number. She has never seen many of them. She didn’t expect Xu Yong to find two partners at once.
Hearing this, Xu Yong quickly introduced the two of them to Chef Jin.
“Let’s go to the kitchen and take a look at their basics first!”
After chatting for a few minutes, Chef Jin took everyone directly to the kitchen. She needed to see how good the two were at cooking.
If they were ordinary students, then this would be something that other teachers would be responsible for, but since Erina Nakiri and the other two were brought by Xu Yong, Chef Sumire naturally had to take it seriously.
Although they were a little nervous, they each started to prepare their dishes.
“Their understanding of ingredients is a little too weak!”
Chef Sumire saw the problem right from the start.
“That’s right. The place where they lived before had little contact with the outside world, and they basically used some low-grade ingredients, so they didn’t know much about the ingredients.”
Xu Yong nodded. These two people came from the world of food wars. Although they had learned a lot about the world of food captives during this period.
But some things cannot be mastered just by saying so, just like the ingredients in the human world. There is a huge difference between these ingredients and the ingredients in the food wars world.
This difference is not just a gap in level. The two of them now have to learn about the ingredients of this world from scratch.
Otherwise, they don’t even know the characteristics of the ingredients, so they will be at a loss when cooking and may not even know how to prepare the ingredients.
The ingredients they choose now are those they have come into contact with during this period, but even so, they are not particularly familiar with them.
This is also a very troublesome issue. Xu Yong has no choice but to wait for the system to issue special rewards to solve this problem, or see if the awakening of the gourmet cells can speed up their learning.
Otherwise, you can only rely on time to improve.
“I see. No wonder they are so unfamiliar with handling ingredients. Fortunately, they have a certain foundation.”
Chef Jin also noticed the two’s knife skills. It was obvious that the two had been training since childhood, and it was considered good to have such basic skills at their age.
In fact, Chef Jin is also a little curious now, that is, why Xu Yong chose these two people as his partners.
You know, with Xu Yong’s status and position, if he wants a partner, there will be a lot of outstanding chefs willing to come forward.
But Xu Yong chose two chefs whose cooking skills were average and whose talents were only decent as his partners.
Of course, she couldn’t ask this question directly.
Soon, the two of them finished their dishes, and Chef Jin also tasted them.
“Arato-san’s cooking is only one star, and Nakiri-san’s is barely two stars!”
After tasting, Chef Jin made his comments, and the two were helpless to hear such comments.
After all, when she was in Totsuki, Erina Nakiri was one of the top ten students, and her cooking skills were ranked in the top ten in the entire school. Although Hisako Arato was not as good as Erina Nakiri, she was also among the top ten students in her class.
However, when we got here, the cooking skills were only one star and barely two stars, which put them completely at the bottom of the culinary world.
This cannot be said to be too weak. The gap between the worlds is there. Xu Yong estimates that it is a question whether the strongest group of people in the food wars world can compare with four-star and five-star chefs in this world.
“I will develop a suitable learning curriculum for them. By the way, Xu Yong, you should have mastered the meaning of food, right?”
Chef Jin suddenly asked, and upon hearing this, Xu Yong nodded directly. He was not surprised that the matter of mastering the food ethics was discovered.
Because almost all of the chefs who rank high on the chef rankings have mastered the meaning of food, and some of them have very deep attainments in this.
Xu Yong also discovered this. After learning the etiquette of eating, he always felt that other people’s movements were very stiff when he looked at them.
Whether it’s eating, walking normally or doing other things.
This is because every move of a person who has mastered the meaning of food will be affected by the meaning of food, the movements will become more coordinated, and the energy consumption of each movement will become smaller.
So whether someone has learned the meaning of food can be seen at a glance.
Although Xu Yong has only just learned the basics of eating etiquette, his various movements have been optimized since then. With Chef Jin’s attainments in eating etiquette, it can be seen that Xu Yong has already learned it.
Chapter 15: Chef Sumire’s Request, Deep in the Beach Cave (Old Version)
“Since you have already learned the virtues of eating, I have a commission for you.”
Chef Jin spoke up, and this also surprised Xu Yong, because if he was given a commission at this time, as long as he could do it, he would definitely do it, but in this way, the favor would be consumed.
This time, he took the initiative to find Chef Sumire, and then sent Erina Nakiri and the others to the Nakaume Culinary College.
Otherwise, given the two of them, they would not be able to pass the assessment at all. It is true that Zhongmei Culinary Academy is very responsible to its students and will not abandon any student, but the prerequisite is that you must be able to pass the assessment and become a member of Zhongmei Culinary Academy.
Zhongmei Culinary College is the best culinary college in the human world, but it only has a few thousand students. This number is pitifully small compared to the tens of billions of people in the human world.
Although not everyone in the world is a chef, and not everyone wants to enter Zhongmei Culinary College, there are still many people who take the exam every year.
Therefore, Xu Yong owed Chef Jin a big favor by sending the two of them in.
After thinking about it, Xu Yong suddenly figured it out. He put himself in the role of Chef Jin and found that this favor was actually not important.
After all, favors are consumable. Today I ask you for help and I owe you a favor. Next time you ask me for help, the favor will naturally be repaid.
Generally speaking, if the person who owes you a favor is a very capable person who is on the rise, then this favor will not be used up quickly. Instead, it is more cost-effective to save it and use it later when the other party reaches a certain level.
However, the premise of this is that you are the weaker party. If your status is always higher than that of the other party, then this favor is actually dispensable and there is no need to take it so seriously.
This is the situation now. Xu Yong’s potential is indeed very strong, but Chef Jin is also ranked among the top ten chefs and has already stood at the top among chefs in the world.
Therefore, Xu Yong’s favor is not that important, and now directly using a commission to use up this favor can also gain Xu Yong’s favor.
This goodwill is much more useful than the so-called one-time favor.
After figuring this out, Xu Yong couldn’t help but sigh inwardly, they are indeed old hands, and their thoughts are indeed quite meticulous.
“You said, as long as I have the ability, I will accept this commission.”
Xu Yong nodded. Since he had guessed Chef Jin’s plan, he was naturally willing to establish a good relationship with Chef Jin.
After all, there might be more people sent over in the future. After all, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato, two people from the Shokugeki world, have appeared. So will there be other people from the Shokugeki world? Or maybe some people from other worlds?
Xu Yong didn’t know why they appeared in this world, but he knew that such a situation might happen again, and he would definitely invite someone who was suitable to be a partner at that time.
If the situation is similar to that of Erina Nakiri, they will definitely continue to be sent here.
To take a step back, even if no one comes later, it would be great to be able to establish a good relationship with a chef like Chef Jin.
“You should know something about this commission. The spawning season of puffer whales in the beach cave is coming soon. You will definitely go and capture puffer whales!”
Chef Sumire asked.
“Yes, puffer whale is a very rare ingredient, so I will definitely go, but Chef Jin should not be short of puffer whale!”
Xu Yong asked with some doubt. Although puffer whales lay eggs once every ten years, some powerful people will encounter and capture them in the deep sea.
Although the number is extremely small, with Chef Jin’s connections, it should not be difficult to get puffer whales on a normal basis.
“It’s not just the puffer whale. The puffer whale commissioned this time is only a part of it. The other thing I need is deep in the cave on the beach.”
Chef Jin spoke up, and Xu Yong understood after hearing this.
Of course he was very familiar with the beach caves. After all, puffer whales lay eggs in the beach caves once every ten years.
But this is only the part known to the world. In fact, there is another very valuable thing deep in the beach cave.
The beach where puffer whales lay their eggs is located in the middle of the beach cave maze.
The beach cave is divided into three layers in total. The upper layer is where creatures such as giant centipedes, scorpions and cockroaches are active.
The middle layer is where the puffer whales lay their eggs. At the same time, some weak demon snakes will also appear in the middle layer.
Finally, there is the deep layer, where there is a plant called skeleton moss. As the name suggests, this moss grows on bones. This plant is also only found in the deep layers of beach caves.
The reason why it only appears here is, on the one hand, because of the environment deep in the beach cave, and on the other hand, because of a special skeleton here.
There is a demon snake in the cave on the beach. The demon snake itself is not a creature from the human world, but a creature from the gourmet world.
Moreover, the capture level of the original species of the Demon Snake exceeds five thousand. The existing original species of the Demon Snake all live in the Food Forest on the back of the Deer King, one of the Eight Kings.
The reason why the demon snake appears in the human world is because there is a skeleton of the original species of the demon snake deep in the beach cave.
No one knows when this skeleton appeared here. The time is too long ago. It is precisely because the time is too long ago that the bloodline of the demon snake is now so weak that it is only at the dozens of levels.
The capture level of the middle-level demon snake is generally around level 20.
However, the deeper you go, the closer you get to the skeleton, the higher the level of the Demon Snake you can capture. According to the information Xu Yong got from Yusaku, the strongest Demon Snake in the deep layer should be around level 60.
This level is not low in the human world. Before Xu Yong mastered the food righteousness, although he could fight against opponents of higher levels, he was still no match for a level 60 demon snake.
After all, although this demon snake is not an original species, its bloodline comes from the world of gourmet food, and its combat power is also among the best among beasts of this level.
The function of skeleton moss is actually to detoxify, and it is also a very good food ingredient. While detoxifying, it can transform most of the toxins in the human world into delicious food.
“I understand. I’ll accept this commission!”
Xu Yong nodded. After he mastered the food virtue, with his current combat power, it would not be a problem for him to defeat the level 60 demon snake. Moreover, before that, Xu Yong still had another chance to improve himself.
That is the rainbow fruit. You know, he also participated in the planting of the rainbow fruit. After all, transplanting plants is what the regeneration engineer is best at.
At that time, Yosaku also gave this matter to him, so he had already discussed with IGO and reserved a rainbow fruit.
Chapter 16 Rainbow Fruit (Old Version)
In fact, they also have the seeds of rainbow fruit, but the growing environment of rainbow fruit is quite special, and it cannot be grown wherever you want.
The rainbow fruit in the eighth ecological zone is a test product. When the rainbow fruit tree bears fruit and the effect is good, IGO will start to simulate such an environment and then plant the rainbow fruit on a large scale.
The eighth ecological zone is a large-scale testing site of IGO. If the experiment is successful, such an environment will be artificially created in other ecological zones, and large quantities of food will be grown in batches.
You know, IGO even cultivated in large quantities the king of vegetables, ozone grass, which is only found in aerial vegetable gardens. This shows that IGO’s attainments in human and environmental aspects are indeed quite strong.
After Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato enrolled, Xu Yong was not in a hurry to leave. He planned to wait until the puffer whales spawned and go directly to the beach cave.
And after staying there for two days, Xu Yong also received news that the rainbow fruit had been successfully cultivated and one of the rainbow fruits was being transported over.
Xu Yong also received a message from IGO, that this time the rainbow fruits were picked by A Lu.
Xu Yong remembered that this should be the second plot in the original work. The first plot was the meeting between Xiaosong and Alu, which was in the Baron Islands. Xu Yong was not interested in that place.
Although the Baron Islands are large and have many species of creatures, their capture level is among the lowest in the human world. The capture level of the Baron Islands is 1 to 5.
The giant Galala crocodile with a level of over 5 was just a special case, and Alu and Xiaosong happened to encounter it.
If Alu and Xiaosong had not gone to the Baron Islands, then after a period of time, when someone discovered the special situation of the Baron Islands, a commission would appear in the Healing Kingdom.
The giant galala crocodiles that exceeded the level limit brought a devastating blow to the Baron Islands, and the ecological balance was completely disrupted. The regeneration division was just the right person to deal with such things.
The second plot is to go to the eighth ecological zone to pick rainbow fruits. In the original book, A Lu only picked one, and the rest were taken away by the people from the Gourmet Club.
This time, because of his commission, A Lu picked two, and one of them was sent to him.
“This is the rainbow fruit. It looks so big, and the color is so beautiful!”
After the rainbow fruit was delivered, Xu Yong simply invited Chef Jin and others to taste it together.
“I’ve heard before that IGO is experimenting with artificially cultivating rainbow fruit, but I didn’t expect it to succeed so quickly. You can get the rainbow fruit directly. You should also be involved in this project!”
Although the cultivation of the rainbow fruit is a secret to the public, it is actually very easy for someone like Chef Sumire to get such information.
Judging from the time, this should be the first batch of rainbow fruits that have been successfully tested. Xu Yong actually got one directly. When thinking of Xu Yong’s identity as a regeneration engineer, Chef Jin knew that Xu Yong was involved in this project.
“You are really amazing. You guessed it right away. This project was originally supposed to be in charge of Senior Brother Tieping, but he was sent out by the master to complete another commission, so I took over this project in the end.”
Xu Yong nodded. Yosaku was also a member of the Zero Ecological Zone, and naturally a member of IGO. Therefore, they had a very close connection with IGO. He and Tieping would participate in many important projects that required regeneration engineers.
Moreover, in recent years, Yosaku has almost stopped accepting commissions, and if there are any commissions, they are left to him and Tieping.
Xu Yong could also guess what was going on. Just like the first generation Melk, the first generation Melk’s task was to create a kitchen knife that could cook air.
So after receiving this task, the first generation Melk handed the work over to the second generation Melk, and he ran to the bottom of the snake pit and concentrated on studying how to create a kitchen knife that could cook air.
Similarly, Yuzuo also has a mission. Since Mo Yangxiu disappeared, the task of regenerating the flower field was naturally given to Yuzuo.
Yosaku also needs time to study how to regenerate the flower fields, so he has no energy to deal with external commissions.
Fortunately, Tieping and Xu Yong are both growing very fast, so they are responsible for many commissions.
“Being able to transplant ingredients like rainbow fruit, the outside world still underestimates you.”
Chef Jin said that she knew something about the harsh living conditions of the rainbow fruit, and she also admired Xu Yong for being able to artificially cultivate the rainbow fruit.
“Those things are not important. Now let’s taste the rainbow fruit. I have never eaten the rainbow fruit before!”
Xu Yong smiled and said that in fact, he had not eaten many good things, because once the gourmet cells eat good things, they will quickly improve and even become activated.
They were laying the foundation before, and Yu Zuo naturally would not allow him to eat these things, so he had not eaten many good things.
Otherwise, with his status and position, it would not be difficult for him to get many ingredients.
At this time, the rainbow fruit was sealed in a glass cover. The moment the cover was opened, a rich fragrance burst out instantly.
And this fragrance soon spread throughout the entire Zhongmei Culinary College, and even continued to spread outward.
“What…what is this fragrance? It smells so good that I can’t control my saliva!”
After smelling this fragrance, the students of Zhongmei Culinary College couldn’t help drooling.
At this time, many people on Xu Yong’s side were also swallowing their saliva frantically. The closer they were to the rainbow fruit, the stronger the fragrance became.
“IGO’s sealing technology is really good.”
Xu Yong also sighed, saying that IGO must have put a lot of effort into sealing the fragrance.
“It’s such a nostalgic scent. The scent of the rainbow fruit is still as overbearing as ever!”
Chef Jin also sighed that the fragrance of the rainbow fruit can be smelled from far away. Generally speaking, where the rainbow fruit grows, there will be strong groups of ferocious beasts stationed there.
Because when the rainbow fruit is ripe, it will emit a rich fragrance that constantly attracts various creatures to come near.
The groups of wild beasts stationed here can use the scent of rainbow fruit as bait to reduce the difficulty of hunting.
This is the case with the Trojans in the eighth ecological zone. These beasts often choose not to eat rainbow fruits because for them, eating rainbow fruits directly is not as good as keeping them as bait.
Chef Jin had also eaten the rainbow fruit, but the quantity of the rainbow fruit was very small, so she had only eaten it a few times.
“Then I’ll trouble Chef Jin to help me process this rainbow fruit.”
Xu Yong spoke again.
Chapter 17: The Captivity of Food: The Speed ​​of World Chefs (Old Version)
“Hmm? You’re not going to leave some behind?”
Upon hearing this, Chef Jin was also stunned. After all, the rainbow fruit is a rare and precious ingredient. As an outstanding regeneration master, Xu Yong can store the rainbow fruit for a long time and eat a little at a time. One rainbow fruit is enough to eat for a long time.
But now it seems that Xu Yong wants to eat the whole thing.
“After all, we are about to go to the beach cave. Although my current strength is not a big problem in dealing with the demon snake in the deep, in order to prevent any accidents, it is better to make more preparations.”
Xu Yong expressed his thoughts, and Chef Jin nodded after hearing this. After all, the place they were going to was quite dangerous, so it was necessary to upgrade the cell level.
In the end, Chef Jin decided to take action himself. After all, the rainbow fruit is a rare ingredient. Although the capture level is not very high, it is rare.
Xu Yong was naturally very happy to know that Chef Jin was cooking personally, after all, he was ranked tenth on the chef rankings.
Moreover, apart from the students and teachers in the cooking school, it is extremely difficult for others to taste Chef Sumire’s cooking. After all, Chef Sumire does not have a restaurant outside and only occasionally cooks for the people in the academy in the cafeteria.
So to some extent, it is more difficult for people outside the academy to taste Chef Sumire’s cooking than to taste Grandma Setsuno’s cooking.
After all, although the reservation time for Grandma Setsuno’s restaurant is already scheduled for several years later, at least there is this channel. Chef Sumire has no chance unless he is a member of the academy.
Chef Sumire did the cooking herself and everyone followed her. For this purpose, Chef Sumire slowed down the cooking speed so that everyone could see clearly how she made the dishes.
Otherwise, if Chef Jin went all out, no one, including Xu Yong, would be able to see clearly how she was doing it.
Most of the chefs on the chef ranking list have impressive abilities, especially those at the top, whose abilities should not be underestimated.
Although Chef Jin looks amiable and humble, like a lovely old lady, her fighting ability is quite strong.
The speed of preparing dishes is also a major feature of the chefs in the world of gourmet food.
During the Four Beasts incident in the original novel, everyone was making a simplified version of medicinal rice cakes. At this time, they were divided into two groups. One group was the chefs temporarily summoned from all over the place, a total of more than five million people, and the other group was Granny Setsuno and others, including Komatsu, there were only ten people in total.
Moreover, Komatsu among the ten people can be eliminated. Komatsu had no gourmet talent at the time, and his cooking speed could not compare with that of the other nine people.
Five million people can produce about 200 million simplified medicinal rice cakes in two hours.
But the remaining nine people were able to make 300 million directly. This speed was truly terrifying. Even without simplifying it, the nine of them could make 50 million within two hours.
In other words, Chef Jin can make tens of millions of medicinal rice cakes within two hours. This speed is really terrifying.
So Chef Jin deliberately slowed down the process so that everyone could see how she did it.
Chef Jin basically makes desserts because the taste of the rainbow fruit can only be used to make desserts and is not suitable for other dishes.
“It’s so magical, after I cut it open, a rainbow actually formed above the fruit!”
Seeing a rainbow appear above the fruit that was cut by Chef Sumire made Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato’s eyes widen.
“This is because the juice of the rainbow fruit is evaporating quickly. Once the rainbow fruit is cut and exposed to the air, the juice will evaporate quickly, and the evaporated gas will form a rainbow in the air.”
“Also, the juice of the rainbow fruit can turn a 25-meter swimming pool’s worth of water into juice with just one drop.”
Xu Yong briefly introduced the rainbow fruit.
“One drop? A swimming pool’s worth of water? How concentrated is this drop of juice? Wait… can we really eat this?!”
After being amazed, Erina Nakiri realized a big problem. Wouldn’t one drop of such concentrated juice be fatal?
Xu Yong and his friends have gourmet cells, and they already know part of the magic of gourmet cells, so Xu Yong doesn’t have to worry about his body not being able to bear it, but what about them? They are mortals.
“Don’t worry, the excess energy in these ingredients will not harm your body. Your body will only absorb the part that can be absorbed, and the excess energy will be excreted from the body.”
Xu Yong shook his head. The ingredients in the world of Gourmet Captives were indeed quite overbearing. Logically speaking, a normal person would die suddenly after eating these ingredients, but the rules of this world were very special.
Even if these ingredients are from the gourmet world or eight-ingredient ingredients, ordinary people can eat them without any effects. The excess energy will be excreted from the body and return to nature.
“There is such a saying!”
Xu Yong’s words once again refreshed the two people’s worldview.
Soon, Chef Jin made the whole rainbow fruit into a variety of desserts, including puddings, cakes, and a series of other desserts.
Such a large number of desserts is truly an eye-opener for everyone. The most important thing is that it didn’t take Chef Jin long to make them. This was because he deliberately slowed down the process, otherwise the process would have been completed even faster.
“Okay, let’s taste the rainbow fruit dessert.”
Chef Jin said with a smile, the restaurant was quite spectacular at this time, there was a rainbow above each dish, this was the scene created by the juice of the rainbow fruit.
Due to the different sizes of dishes, the amount of rainbow fruit used is completely different, so the size of the rainbow formed is also completely different.
But this scene is indeed very spectacular. There are rainbows of different sizes above each dessert. At first glance, it looks like an ocean of desserts and rainbows.
“It’s really as valuable as gold!”
Picking up a plate of dessert, Xu Yong also discovered that the weight of the dessert was a little off.
This is mainly because the weight of rainbow fruit is comparable to gold, so the weight of the various desserts made from it also increases accordingly.
The weight of the rainbow fruit is the result of concentration. After all, the effect of a drop of juice is so exaggerated, which shows how much deliciousness is concentrated.
As the dessert enters your mouth, the extremely rich yet not cloying sweetness explodes in your mouth. It is impossible to describe what kind of fruit this taste is because these delicacies are constantly changing.
The taste of the rainbow fruit will change a total of seven times over time, and when the seventh change is completed, the delicious taste will spread throughout the body instead of just staying on the tip of the tongue.
Chapter 18: Activation of Gourmet Cells (Old Version)
As the rainbow fruit entered his mouth, Xu Yong’s gourmet cells also reacted. His body muscles began to swell continuously, and in an instant Xu Yong turned into a muscular monster.
However, after a few seconds of expansion, the muscles began to shrink, and Xu Yong’s body returned to normal.
His muscles did not look bloated, unlike those of Alu and the others. Instead, they were full of explosive power. This was because his muscles were completely compressed within his body.
The further into the later stages, the more terrifying their muscles will become.
This is why Master Jiro and Mansam swelled up into giants after using acupressure, it wasn’t that they made their muscles bigger, but they released the muscles in their bodies and turned into giants.
Bambina, the ape king who is one of the eight kings, is only one meter tall, but weighs 25 tons. The later the age, the heavier the weight will be. This is all the weight of their own bodies. The reason why they look small is because they are compressed.
Of course, using food can also increase your weight to a certain extent, just like Zhen Zhenzhen.
However, the prerequisite for using Shi Mei is that the Shi Yi must reach the mastery level, otherwise it is impossible to comprehend this skill of Shi Mei.
As the gourmet cells began to activate, a dark figure appeared above Xu Yong’s head. This was the shadow of the leader slime, but Xu Yong had changed the appearance of the leader slime a little.
Xu Yong didn’t know whether other food demons could do it, but the leader slime could indeed change his form.
Therefore, Xu Yong did not have to worry about being recognized by Yilong and others when the Gourmet Demon’s phantom erupted. At most, they would feel that the breath was somewhat familiar, and would definitely not think of it as the leader slime.
After all, each food demon is unique, and Xu Yong can perfectly control the food demon in his body, so he is not worried that the leader slime can invade his body.
After all, the leader slime has not been resurrected yet. Although it can parasitize many people, the prerequisite is that those people have no ability to resist.
Xu Yong is different. He can perfectly control the Chief Slime in his body. Once any foreign invader wants to invade his body, it will be completely devoured by the Chief Slime’s cells.
The leader slime is not a gourmet demon from the red universe, but is more likely to be from the black universe. Its cells are extremely destructive, so it is not afraid of foreign invaders at all.
Moreover, Xu Yong has another trump card, which is to release a part of the power of the leader slime in a very short time.
This trump card is not exclusive to Xu Yong. It can be said that anyone who has a gourmet cell and has awakened the gourmet devil can do it.
This situation happened to Alu more than once in the original work. When fighting with Stajiu, the red ghost not only severely injured Stajiu, but also repaired Alu’s body.
However, this situation is extremely rare because there are too many prerequisites. First of all, if you want the food demon to take action, your body must be able to withstand it.
Without sufficient physical fitness, the Gourmet Demon would not be able to support himself in going out to fight.
Secondly, you need to get the recognition of the food demon. The food demon initially parasitized the human body with the purpose of resurrection. Although Alu and Yilong can gradually assimilate their food demons and make them willing to fight for them and even die for them.
But at the beginning, the food demons were not like this. Their goal was to resurrect.
Therefore, they will only take action when the host’s life is threatened and unable to resist.
However, Xu Yong does not have this problem. The Chief Slime in his body is completely under his control, so as long as his physical fitness meets the standards, he can use the power of the Chief Slime to fight at will.
However, his cell level is still too low, so he can only release a small part of the power of the leader slime, and the time is only for a moment. Once this time is exceeded, his body will collapse.
Therefore, this move is now used as a trump card. The power of the Chief Slime is too overbearing, much more overbearing than the Red Ghost and the Blue Ghost. Xu Yong estimates that even if his cell level reaches four digits, it will not be able to support the Chief Slime to use his peak power.
However, even if it is only a small part of the power, releasing it for a moment is enough. After all, for a strong person, a moment is long enough.
“Is this the gourmet devil in his body? Judging from his aura, it is indeed very terrifying!”
Chef Jin looked at the black shadow that appeared above Xu Yong. The shadow released by the Gourmet Demon was also very useful and could be used to intimidate wild beasts in the wild.
“What…what is this?”
Seeing the huge black shadow appear above Xu Yong’s head, Erina Nakiri and the others were so scared that their faces turned pale.
This is also because the release of this phantom is caused by the activation of cells, so the pressure released along with the phantom is not very strong. Otherwise, once Xu Yong releases the pressure of the devil’s phantom with all his strength, ordinary people will be directly crushed to death.
In terms of effect, it is somewhat similar to Conqueror’s Haki, except that the upper limit of the Gourmet Demon’s phantom pressure is much higher than that of Conqueror’s Haki.
“The gourmet devil that resides in the gourmet cells has activated his gourmet cells, and the cell level has increased a lot, a significant increase, allowing the devil’s phantom to be released.”
Chef Jin briefly explained to the two of them about the phantom of the gourmet demon.
Soon, the shadow disappeared, and Xu Yong also moved his body.
In fact, if you want to activate gourmet cells, you generally need to find ingredients that are suitable for gourmet cells. Just like Alu, one of the ingredients that suits his gourmet cells is the highly poisonous potato.
For other people, eating this kind of food would definitely lead to death, but for A Lu, it is a great tonic.
Because the food demons living in the body are different, the ingredients that can activate cells are often different, but there are still similarities, such as the glittering silk fish and sweet and smooth cola.
These two ingredients are suitable for Alu cells, but they are also suitable for Suni and Zebula cells respectively.
The leader slime in Xu Yong’s body is the most special type. It has extremely strong devouring ability, which is somewhat different from NEO.
NEO eats emotions, and as for the food ingredients, it is more accurate to say that they are exiled into the world inside the body rather than being eaten.
On the contrary, what the Chief Slime eats is perfectly and completely absorbed by its nutrients, so for the Chief Slime, all ingredients are suitable for his cells.
However, in order to activate cells, you need some special ingredients with strong enough internal energy, such as rainbow fruit. Ordinary ingredients can only improve the cell level through long-term accumulation.
Chapter 19: Heading to the Beach Cave (Old Version)
“Congratulations, it seems that the rainbow fruit is a food that suits your gourmet cells, so it has activated your gourmet cells.”
Chef Jin said with a smile that the activation of gourmet cells was equivalent to a significant increase in strength, which was naturally something worth congratulating.
“Thank you, Chef Sumire. My cell level has indeed improved a lot, but this is not just due to the Rainbow Fruit. I have to thank you for it.”
Xu Yong smiled and said that although eating the ingredients directly can indeed improve one’s strength, a strong chef can make these ingredients into more delicious dishes, thus making the ingredients produce better results.
These rainbow fruit desserts were made by Chef Jin. Chef Jin’s cooking skills combined with the rainbow fruits have greatly improved Xu Yong’s performance, which is much better than simply eating rainbow fruits.
After saying that, Xu Yong took out a tester. This tester was produced by IGO and its function was to test the strength of gourmet cells.
Although this version can only test the level of the human world, that is, before level 100, it is enough for Xu Yong to use.
“Level 43. My cell level has increased so much at once. And there are so many desserts here. If I eat them all, I think my cell level will increase a bit.”
Xu Yong looked at his cell level with some surprise. Simply eating the rainbow fruit would not have resulted in such a significant improvement. It was Chef Jin’s cooking skills that greatly improved the effect of the rainbow fruit.
Xu Yong was not worried about whether there would be any problems if his cell level was known by others. For them, the cell level was only the most basic, and their real combat power was far beyond the cell level.
After all, he has now even mastered the art of eating, and his fighting power is so strong that he can fight against beasts of level 70 or 80.
You know, the level increase is not as simple as adding up numbers, but a qualitative leap. So the fact that Xu Yong can fight across so many levels shows how strong his combat power is.
Afterwards, Xu Yong ate while observing Erina Nakiri and the other person.
“Didn’t you get the gourmet cells? It seems that the probability is really pitifully small. Even with the system amplification that increased it so many times, in the end, you still didn’t get it all at once.”
Xu Yong glanced at the two of them. Their aura hadn’t changed at all. It was obvious that they didn’t have the gourmet cells.
After all, the system only increases their probability of obtaining gourmet cells, but does not guarantee that they will be able to obtain gourmet cells. If they are unlucky, it will be difficult to obtain gourmet cells even with the system’s blessing.
But for Xu Yong this is not a problem. If he cannot get it once, then try twice. If two times don’t work, then try three times, until both of them get the gourmet cells.
After all, these two people are his partners. The faster they grow, the more benefits Xu Yong will get.
The two of them didn’t eat much rainbow fruit dessert because they were still ordinary people, and as ordinary people, the amount they could eat was naturally very limited.
Chef Jin only tasted the fruit and did not eat any more. To her, eating the rainbow fruit would not bring any benefits, so she just tasted a little and savored the deliciousness of the rainbow fruit.
The remaining rainbow fruit desserts were basically eaten up by Xu Yong.
It can be said that Xu Yong is equivalent to eating a whole rainbow fruit, and it has been cooked by Chef Jin, so the effect is even stronger.
Finally, after eating these desserts, Xu Yong’s cell level increased by another level to level 44.
In the captive world of gourmet food, there is a rule that ingredients are best when they are eaten for the first time. After that, they can only be used slowly by increasing the amount like ordinary ingredients.
This is the case with Xu Yong now. After the first bite, his cells were activated and the cell level increased by more than ten levels. However, after eating a large amount of rainbow fruit dishes, the cell level only increased by 1 level.
The rainbow fruit tasting ended here. Xu Yong did not think about distributing the rainbow fruit to everyone in Zhongmei Culinary College because there were simply not enough.
After all, there are thousands of people in this academy. Unless one rainbow fruit is made into juice to share, it is not enough for so many people.
Xu Yong is not A’lu. A’lu likes to share good things. Xu Yong will also share, but he will not share with irrelevant people. He will only give to people who are related to him. He can never learn A’lu’s selflessness.
After staying for a while, the time finally came for the spawning season of puffer whales.
Xu Yong also took the train to the Sand Beach Cave, or rather, this train did not go directly to the Sand Beach Cave, but only to the town closest to the Sand Beach Cave.
The beach cave is located in the wild and cannot be reached directly by any means of transportation, not even by plane, because it is very dangerous to fly in the wild sky.
Once attacked by a bird of prey, an airplane is extremely vulnerable. Airplanes in the human world have fixed routes, which are constantly monitored by IGO people using satellites.
If a threat arises, the IGO will use all its forces to eliminate it and ensure the safety of the routes.
“Isn’t this Xu Yong? Are you going to the beach cave too?”
Just when Xu Yong was about to wait quietly for the train to arrive at its destination, someone suddenly spoke. The voice was very familiar. Xu Yong turned his head and saw a strong man in blue standing in front of him, with an ordinary-looking and short man next to him, who had the words “I’m easy to bully” written on his face.
“It’s Alu, it’s been a while since we last met. Yes, I am indeed going to the beach cave.”
Xu Yong also smiled when he saw A’lu. He and A’lu were old acquaintances. The first time they met was during a commission.
At that time, Alu was also adventuring at the commissioned location and capturing various ingredients, so the two got to know each other.
Although Xu Yong cannot be as selfless as A’lu, A’lu is indeed a very good person and is suitable to be a friend.
“Xu Yong? What a familiar name!”
Xiaosong also felt very familiar when he heard Xu Yong’s name. Xu Yong had gone to look for Xiaosong before, but Xu Yong was not famous at that time, and he had only been there once, so Xiaosong naturally didn’t remember him.
The reason why I feel his name is familiar now is probably because his fame is growing.
“Of course I am familiar with him. His current reputation is no less than that of our Four Heavenly Kings. He is one of the representatives of the new generation of regeneration masters.”
A’lu said with a smile, Xu Yong, Tieping and Putin are known as the representatives of the new generation of regeneration divisions, and their reputations are growing. Of course, what A’lu said was actually modesty, as the Four Heavenly Kings are much more famous.
Chapter 20: Acupuncture Master Jiro (Old Version)
In terms of fame, the Four Heavenly Kings are more famous. This does not mean that they are not as good as A Lu and others. It is entirely because of their professions.
In the human world, Gourmet Hunters and Chefs are the two professions with the largest number of people and more people paying attention to them. In comparison, Regenerators, Gourmet Knights, and Grinders have fewer people paying attention to them.
So even though Xu Yong is stronger than the Four Heavenly Kings, in terms of fame, the Four Heavenly Kings are more famous.
You know, Yilong trained the Four Heavenly Kings as the backbone of the human world. When the four beasts happened, there were many people who could easily deal with the four beasts.
But everyone just watched the Four Heavenly Kings deal with the four beasts, just to build momentum for the Four Heavenly Kings.
Otherwise, let alone anything else, Mansam could easily knock the four beasts down. What’s more, there is also Granny Jieno in the human world. To Granny Jieno, the four beasts are not even ants.
“I remember now. Hello, Mr. Xu Yong. Nice to meet you. I’m Xiaosong. Um… can you give me an autograph?”
After Alu’s reminder, Xiaosong came back to his senses. There was no doubt that this was another big shot that he would find difficult to contact.
Although Komatsu is the head chef of a five-star hotel, to be honest, in the world dominated by gourmet food, five-star hotels are not everywhere, but they are plentiful.
To Xiaosong, no matter whether it is A’lu or Xu Yong, they are all big shots. Xiaosong not only admires those powerful chefs, he also admires powerful regeneration masters like Xu Yong, so he took out paper and pen directly.
Seeing this scene, Xu Yong couldn’t help but laugh. Xiaosong’s personality is also very humble, although sometimes excessive modesty is not a good thing.
After giving Xiaosong an autograph, A’lu and Xiaosong sat opposite Xu Yong, and A’lu immediately bought all the drinks on the train.
“To be honest, it’s because you are strong enough. Otherwise, you would have been beaten to death with this kind of operation.”
Xu Yong couldn’t help but shook his head. A’lu was such a carefree person. Especially when it came to eating delicious food, A’lu didn’t know how to restrain himself at all.
Once he finds the food at a certain restaurant delicious, he will keep eating there until the food is gone.
Now they have bought all the drinks on the train, which will result in other people being unable to buy anything even if they have money. Although there is nothing wrong with A’lu’s quick action and paying the money, this kind of behavior will often cause some conflicts.
A’lu is strong enough so there is no need to worry about it. If it were an ordinary person, he would probably be carried off the car when getting off.
“Well, don’t worry about it. I’ll give some to anyone who needs it.”
A Lu didn’t care about Xu Yong’s words at all. He thought that if others needed it, they could ask him for it and he could give them some.
In response, Xu Yong shook his head, but he also ordered some food.
“Mr. Xu Yong doesn’t drink?”
When Xiaosong and Alu were drinking, they found that Xu Yong was just eating and not drinking.
“This guy is like this. According to him, he must always stay sober. Alcohol will paralyze people’s nerves, so he never touches alcohol.”
Before Xu Yong could speak, A’lu said it first. Xu Yong didn’t like drinking. This was a habit he had before he traveled through time.
So after traveling through time, he would not touch alcohol. Although with his gourmet sense, as long as he didn’t drink some strange alcoholic drinks, other alcoholic drinks would not have any effect on him, but Xu Yong had already formed the habit and would not touch alcohol at all.
“The wine is so delicious, but you don’t even touch it. Are you like that old man in my family?”
A Lu said with some amusement that the old man he referred to was naturally the president of IGO, Yilong.
After hearing what A’lu said, Xu Yong also remembered that although President Yilong drank, his alcohol tolerance was extremely poor.
In the original novel, A’lu gave Yilong some wine brewed from rainbow fruit, but Yilong passed out after just one glass. Of course, this was the result of Yilong controlling his gourmet cells and not letting them digest the alcohol.
Otherwise, with Yilong’s cell level, there is no alcohol in the world that can make Yilong drunk.
“I just simply don’t like drinking.”
Xu Yong shook his head with some amusement. Just as the three were talking, three figures suddenly appeared next to their seats.
“It appears, the God of Extras Zong Kai!”
After seeing the person coming, Xu Yong recognized him at the first sight. In addition to his iconic ugly appearance, he was also dressed in the same savage outfit that never changed for thousands of years, and he was accompanied by two extras.
This trio is well-known as the gods of extras in the world of food captives. No matter where they are, even in front of the eight kings of the food world, Zong Kai and his two younger brothers can survive.
Zong Kai can be said to be the world’s own son. Even Xiaosong and others’ fortunes in their later years cannot compare to Zong Kai’s.
In addition to food, Zong Kai actually has a big backer, and that is the ape king Bambina. After all, Zong Kai looks exactly like the ape king’s lover. To be honest, this is really outrageous.
All we can say is that from the perspective of human aesthetics, it is impossible to understand the aesthetics of monkeys.
However, Xu Yong’s focus at this time was not on Zong Kai, but on another old man.
The little old man had gray hair, a hunched body, and was constantly shaking. At first glance, he looked as if he could be blown down by the wind.
“Would the old gentleman like some drinks too?”
Just after sending Zong Kai and others away, A Lu also saw Master Cilang. At this time, Master Cilang’s eyes were fixed on the box of wine next to them.
“Yes… yes, the old man is addicted to alcohol.”
Master Cilang also said tremblingly, this action and posture really made Xu Yong admire him. This is what a real old actor is.
“Long time no see, Master Jiro!”
Xu Yong also greeted him directly. Because of Tieping, he had met Jiro many times, and was also taught acupoint pressing techniques by Master Jiro.
Although the time was short, Master Jiro’s teaching was enough to save Xu Yong a lot of time.
“Hmm? Isn’t this Xu Yong boy? Are you going to the beach cave too?”
Master Cilang was also a little helpless. Originally, he just wanted to get a bottle of wine and see what A’lu, one of the Four Heavenly Kings, was like. But now he was exposed by Xu Yong. In that case, he would not pretend anymore.
“Master Jiro? Could it be the legendary acupuncture master Jiro?!”
A’lu was also surprised when he heard Jiro’s name. They all grew up listening to the legend of Jiro, but they had never met him. They didn’t expect that the legendary acupoint master Jiro was actually such a little old man.
Chapter 21: Master Jiro’s Guidance (Old Version)
“It’s just empty reputation. By the way, can you give me a bottle of wine?”
Master Jiro asked.
“Of course, as you wish.”
A Lu nodded quickly. Master Jiro’s name was not a false reputation. In the human world, Master Jiro’s name was as famous as his grandfather Yilong and the leader of the Gourmet Club.
Don’t underestimate Master Jiro, who looks like a harmless old man who may die at any time. The fact that he is as famous as President Yilong and others speaks volumes.
A Lu is not the kind of person who judges people by their appearance.
“Thank you very much, old man, I will repay you!”
Master Jiro said with a smile, to put it bluntly, it was just an excuse to help these two people. This was a request from Yilong. The potential of the Four Heavenly Kings was amazing, so Master Jiro was also willing to train such younger generations.
As for Komatsu, Komatsu is not just a by-product. When he reaches the level of Master Jiro and others, he can already sense the existence of food luck. Komatsu’s food luck has been very strong from the beginning.
Such food luck destined Xiaosong to be no ordinary person, so Master Jiro was willing to help.
Since his identity had been revealed by Xu Yong, Master Jiro did not leave as in the original book, but stayed here.
Afterwards, Master Jiro also asked about President Yilong and Xu Yong’s master and Zuo, after all, they are old friends.
Although Komatsu was very nervous, he still asked for Master Jiro’s autograph.
“Hmm? You guys wanna get off here?”
Seeing Alu and Xiaosong standing up, Master Jiro asked with some confusion, they have not yet reached the town closest to the beach cave.
“We still have to look for someone, so we need to go down here in advance. We will also need his help to go to the beach cave later.”
A Lu said with a smile.
Hearing this, Master Jiro also knew who A Lu was going to find. After all, they knew the information of the Four Heavenly Kings very clearly. To enter a place like the beach cave where poisonous creatures were everywhere, there was no doubt that Koko, the poisonous man among the Four Heavenly Kings, was the most suitable person.
“Then let’s separate here and we’ll go over first!”
Xu Yong smiled and said that the spawning time of puffer whales is not short. In the original book, A Lu and others arrived at the last minute.
“Come to think of it, you should have already mastered the basics of eating, and your unnecessary movements have become less frequent.”
After Alu and Xiaosong left, Master Jiro looked at Xu Yong again and said that he was indeed surprised that Xu Yong could now master the ethics of food.
Moreover, he could conclude that Xu Yong did not go to Shilin Temple to study. The reason was very simple, because people who came out of Shilin Temple could often feel the strong sense of gratitude.
Also, if Xu Yong really entered Shilin Temple to study, then it would be impossible for him to be just a beginner in Shiyi.
He could see that Xu Yong had just stepped into the world of Shi Yi, so the improvement he brought was not that great, and there were still some unnecessary movements. These unnecessary movements required continuous practice of Shi Yi to eliminate them.
“We just met a short time ago.”
Xu Yong also nodded. He was also quite helpless. It was impossible to hide your loyalty in front of these old seniors. They could tell what kind of person you are at a glance.
“It’s a good thing to master the moral principles of food. However, I don’t know what your moral principles are, so I can only give you some basic advice.”
Since there are different schools of Shiyi and different training methods, Master Jiro can only give the most basic suggestions. How to improve afterwards is up to Xu Yong himself.
Master Jiro gave some suggestions. The simplest and most crude way is to improve your skills through continuous fighting.
“Also, I think you could go to Mount Melk. You must have heard of the stars of Melk.”
“The gravity at the place where the Melk Stars were produced is completely different from that of the human world. Fighting under that kind of gravity can allow you to quickly improve your food righteousness. However, before that, it is best not to increase your cell level too much, otherwise it will not have any training effect.”
Master Jiro provided a suitable place for Xu Yong to improve his food ethics.
Xu Yong naturally knew this place. This place was located near Mount Melk and was called the Snake Cave. The gravity there was much higher than that in the human world, so fighting in such an environment would allow him to quickly master the meaning of food.
As for the cell level, Xu Yong only needs to keep the ingredients and eat them after he has mastered the meaning of food. In this way, he doesn’t have to worry about the cell level increasing too much and resulting in poor training results.
As long as these ingredients are in his hands, Xu Yong can directly upgrade his cell level at any time.
However, Xu Yong planned to go to the first ecological zone before going to the snake cave.
Gem meat only grows in the body of the Rigaru mammoth, and there are only two places in the human world where the Rigaru mammoth can be found.
One is the Ligalu Plateau in the first ecological zone, and the other is in the old first ecological zone. Xu Yong has no plan to go to the old first ecological zone yet, because the level of the beasts there is too high, and going there now is tantamount to seeking death.
Therefore, if you want the Gem Meat, you can only go to the Ligalu Plateau, and then you can get a portion of the Gem Meat.
As for the Ice Hell, Xu Yong didn’t need to go to that place at all. After all, he already knew the situation in the food display window, and this time the Century Soup was the last one to be produced.
Xu Yongke didn’t expect that he could snatch the Century Soup, although with his strength he would have no problem dealing with the Parasitic Emperor and Hell Bolas.
But the real problem is that the gourmet waiter Alufaro will also be there. Although in the original book, Grandma Seto also went, but who knows if there will be any accidents. Xu Yongke doesn’t dare to take the risk.
Alufaro is a strong man who can enter the food industry. The current Xu Yong is not even a dish in front of him.
Besides, Komatsu will also develop the century soup later, and Xu Yong only needs to get some from him.
Therefore, Xu Yong does not need to go to the Ice Hell at all. During this time, Xu Yong can use this time to improve his attainments in food ethics.
You can also go to the Snake Cave to capture Melk’s stars.
In this way, Xu Yong chatted with Master Jiro all the way to the town closest to the beach cave. Most of the people on the train got off here.
However, when getting off the car, Xu Yong also saw another extra, Wang Tina. This character appeared in the anime. She was a beautiful reporter. Although she was not as powerful as Zong Kai, she was not much different in the human world.
She has been to many dangerous places, but she still managed to survive and be unscathed.
Chapter 22: The Demonic Snake That Was Killed In Seconds When It Showed Its Head (Old Version)
Unlike others, who rushed to the beach cave as soon as they got off the car, Xu Yong and Master Jiro were not in a hurry. For them, capturing puffer whales was too easy, so there was no need to rush.
In fact, most of these hurried guys did not want to go in and capture the puffer whales. They were planning to find a suitable location at the entrance of the cave to ambush the people coming out.
At that time, we can directly snatch the puffer whale from the other party.
“Although these guys have some brains, they are not very smart. How could someone who can capture a puffer whale be tricked by them?”
Xu Yong shook his head. It is absolutely impossible to catch food like puffer whale by luck.
Even Zong Kai couldn’t catch it. There was no doubt that Zong Kai’s luck in eating was incredible, but no matter how incredible his luck was, he couldn’t catch a puffer whale by relying on his luck in eating.
After all, any slightly loud noise can alert the puffer whale and directly poison it.
If you want to capture a puffer whale, you must at least learn the basic skill of destroying its life and hide your own breath. Secondly, you need to learn how to press acupoints.
Of course, if you have the ability to kill the opponent with one blow before he is poisoned, that’s fine.
But whether it is killing or acupuncture, it requires strength to support it. Zong Kai’s food luck is strong, but his strength is not good.
Those who can capture puffer whales are not simple creatures, so the ambush here is basically nothing for those who can capture puffer whales.
“After all, this is their only way to get the puffer whale. If they happen to run into someone who comes out exhausted, they might actually succeed.”
Master Jiro smiled. Although the situation he described did exist, it was very rare. Most of these people would be killed directly by the strong ones coming out, so Master Jiro ignored them.
After the two entered the beach cave, they did not use any lighting tools. After all, their five senses had been enhanced. Not to mention Master Jiro, even Xu Yong’s eyes could see at night.
His vision could not reach the level of the demon king’s vision like Coco, who could see all kinds of electromagnetic waves, but his night vision ability was still enhanced.
So in this pitch-black cave where there was almost no light, neither he nor Master Jiro needed any lighting tools.
“It’s better to release a little bit of your aura to prevent those disgusting things from coming over.”
After walking for a distance, Xu Yong directly released some breath. This breath was to prevent disgusting creatures such as giant centipedes, scorpions and cockroaches from approaching.
As for creatures like the demon snake, Xu Yong’s pressure is of no use. At most, it can only suppress some of the opponent’s combat power.
Soon, the two of them walked along the cave to the middle level. Here was the habitat of the demon snakes. However, the demon snakes here were weaker than those in the deeper levels, and there were only a few of them.
However, if you want to get to the spawning grounds of puffer whales, you must pass through the nests of these demonic snakes.
“roar…………”
Although the demon snake is a snake, its appearance is very different from that of a normal snake.
The demon snake has three eyes on its head, thick tentacles, and several claws on its body. It looks more like a dragon than a snake.
“Leave this guy to me, Master Jiro.”
As Xu Yong spoke, a pair of golden chopsticks condensed in his hands. The moment the chopsticks appeared, they stabbed towards the demon snake like missiles.
Xu Yong did not hide anything in his actions, he just attacked the demon snake head-on.
However, the gap in strength between the two sides was so great that Xu Yong could attack directly in person. Although the demon snake saw Xu Yong’s attack, it had no time to react.
The chopsticks suddenly pierced into the demon snake’s head, hitting the vital point, and the demon snake’s body fell directly to the ground.
One move, and it was an instant kill. It can only be said that the gap in strength between the two sides is too big. This demon snake is only in its twenties at most, while Xu Yong’s cell level alone is level 44, not to mention that Xu Yong is able to fight above his level.
It would be unacceptable if we can’t kill the demon snake in seconds.
“Don’t you want this snake? It’s a good ingredient!”
Seeing Xu Yong kill the devil snake and about to move on, Master Jiro asked.
“Although it’s a good ingredient, I don’t dare to eat it. After all, this snake has eaten humans. I’d better go to the deeper layer to catch it.”
Xu Yong shook his head. He could clearly see the human bones in the nest. Although the demon snake had a strong digestive ability, it would not digest the bones but chose to spit them out directly.
So this nest is filled with all kinds of skeletons, many of which are human.
Although strictly speaking the devil snakes would convert everything into nutrients after digesting humans, Xu Yong still felt disgusted. Besides, there were so many devil snakes out there that had never eaten humans, so why bother about this one?
These words made Master Jiro stunned for a moment. Master Jiro was raised by the wolf king Jines and knew well the cruelty of the laws of nature.
He had seen many cases of cannibalism, and the human world hundreds of years ago was not much better.
Take Sanhu for example. Sanhu was born to be used as pig feed. However, Sanhu was born with a natural gourmet cell and an extremely strong appetite. He treated the pigs as food and that’s how he survived.
The human world at that time didn’t care about so many things, including all the war-torn countries in the human world today. If there is no food, cannibalism is a very common thing.
So for Master Jiro, as long as he doesn’t eat people directly, nothing else is a problem.
This concept is naturally somewhat different from Xu Yong’s. After all, he is a time traveler, and after traveling through time, he grew up in the Healing Country. Naturally, he cannot accept eating such a demonic snake.
After leaving the lair of the demon snake, the two quickly found the beach cave.
This is where puffer whales lay their eggs. There are a lot of crystal lights inside, so it seems like daytime in the cave.
The sea water is also very clear, and you can clearly see the puffer whales in the water by standing on the shore.
Puffer whales lay eggs in batches, and because there are so many of them, Xu Yong and Master Jiro’s target is the puffer whales that have finished laying eggs.
“This batch of puffer whales has finished laying eggs, so the old man took action first!”
Master Jiro said as he took out an acupuncture gun. He couldn’t wait to taste the fish fin wine. The only thing that made Master Jiro make a special trip was the fish fin wine made from the fins of puffer whales.
Chapter 23: Regeneration Division’s Hunting Method (Old Version)
“Master Jiro, let me do it. My method is less labor-intensive.”
Xu Yong said that it was not that he wanted to show off his skills deliberately, because his method was indeed more labor-saving, and once used, all the puffer whales in this batch would be affected, so it was best for him to do it.
“That’s true. With a regeneration master like you here, I don’t have to go through so much trouble.”
Master Cilang took a look at Xu Yong and remembered his identity as a rebirth master, so he took back his acupoint gun.
Seeing this scene, Xu Yong also took out a small bottle, which contained some liquid. This liquid had a very strong paralyzing effect. Xu Yong directly dropped a drop into the sea water.
This drug spreads very quickly. Once it is dissolved in water, it can spread to an area with a radius of one kilometer within ten seconds.
The effect is to directly paralyze all creatures within this range. Of course, the paralysis effect also depends on the strength of the target.
This medicine is useless against those who are too strong, but it is still no problem against puffer whales. After all, the capture level of puffer whales is not determined by the combat power of the puffer whales, but by the difficulty of capturing them.
Therefore, Xu Yong’s paralyzing drug can easily make the puffer whale lose consciousness. As long as it loses consciousness, it will naturally not be poisoned when captured.
Ten seconds after the paralyzing drug was dripped in, all the puffer whales became motionless. Not only the puffer whales, but other aquatic creatures also fainted.
“When it comes to capturing this kind of food, your regeneration masters are really good.”
Master Jiro smiled and said that if it were him, he would just use the acupoint pressing gun to press the acupoints and then slowly salvage it out.
Of course, you can also use a rougher acupoint-pressing method to directly press the acupoints on a large area, but Master Jiro will not do so unless it is necessary. After all, the power of his large-scale acupoint-pressing skills is a bit too outrageous.
Even if it is possible to use suppressive power, using it to capture puffer whales is like using a cannon to kill a mosquito.
“A colander.”
Xu Yong looked at the paralyzed puffer whale and used calories to condense cooking utensils. His kitchen utensils were spoons and chopsticks. At this time, the spoon was naturally the most convenient for fishing.
Moreover, the spoon Xu Yong made was a colander, which made it very easy to salvage.
This batch of puffer whales that had finished spawning were caught directly by Xu Yong in one net. There were almost several thousand of them.
Xu Yong was not worried about whether there would be too many puffer whales captured. There were quite a few puffer whales, but the caves on the beach were too small, so the puffer whales laid eggs in batches.
And even if all the adult puffer whales were captured, wouldn’t there still be fish eggs? As a regeneration master, Xu Yong knew all about these things.
“We’ve got Master Jiro, how many do you need?”
After Xu Yong brought the puffer whales in front of him, he began to ask.
“I captured the puffer whale just for a sip of fish fin wine, but I can bring some to Xiao Jieno. It will be enough to fill this jar.”
Master Jiro took out a folding jar. This jar has a large capacity, but it can be folded when there is nothing in it, so it is also convenient to carry.
After hearing what Master Jiro said, Xu Yong was about to put the puffer whale into the jar, but his actions suddenly stopped.
“I almost forgot. My paralysis potion is only effective for half an hour. After half an hour, it will dissipate and the paralyzed creature will recover again.”
As Xu Yong spoke, a number of tiny golden spikes appeared around him. These spikes turned into streams of light that shuttled through the captured puffer whales.
If you look closely at these spikes, you will find that they are just chopsticks that have been shrunk to a certain size.
Xu Yong used these chopsticks to directly press the acupoints of the paralyzed puffer whales. The reason why he did not kill them directly was because Master Jiro still needed to take these puffer whales back, so pressing the acupoints to maintain the lives of these puffer whales was also a way to preserve them.
After acupuncture, there is no need to worry that the puffer whales will poison themselves after the effect of the medicine wears off.
If it was before he learned the art of eating, Xu Yong naturally wouldn’t have been able to accurately acupuncture so many puffer whales at once, but now that he has learned the art of eating, there is naturally no problem in doing so.
“It seems that your acupressure skills have not been wasted, but they are still a little immature. When you have mastered the food ritual, come to Xiaojienai to find me.”
Master Cilang was also quite satisfied with Xu Yong’s acupoint pressing technique. Although in his eyes such acupoint pressing technique was still very immature, but in front of him, Xu Yong’s current acupoint pressing attainments were already very strong in the human world.
“Thank you, Master Jiro!”
Xu Yong thanked while putting the puffer whale into a foldable jar.
He didn’t expect to have such an unexpected gain this time. Master Jiro’s words undoubtedly meant to teach him how to press acupoints.
This is different from before, when Master Jiro taught him incidentally and for a very short time.
When he said this this time, there was no doubt that he was planning to teach him seriously. Xu Yong was quite envious of Master Jiro’s acupoint pressing skills.
“Alright, forget the polite words. I’ll be leaving now.”
Master Jiro waved his hand and walked away dragging the folding jar full of puffer whales.
This folding can contains hundreds of puffer whales. You should know that Xu Yong captured thousands of them this time.
Because of the previous conversation, Master Jiro also knew that Xu Yong was going to go deeper, so the two separated here.
After Master Jiro walked away, a large number of tiny golden calorie chopsticks appeared around Xu Yong again, and these chopsticks swam among the puffer whales again.
However, this time it was not acupuncture, but a direct kill. Xu Yong’s system space could not hold living things, so he could only put it into the system space after killing it.
Soon, thousands of puffer whales were completely killed. Xu Yong had no intention of eating them directly, but sent them into space.
In fact, for Xu Yong, cooking puffer whale is not a big problem.
Cooking puffer whales is indeed very difficult, because the location of the venom sacs and venom glands in each puffer whale’s body is completely different. It can be said that each puffer whale has its own unique cutting route. Once it deviates from these cutting routes, it will become poisonous.
The two most critical points in cooking puffer whales are determining the location of the venom sac and venom glands, and the other is the control of strength.
As long as these two points are met, cooking puffer whale will not be a big problem. These two points are naturally very simple for Xu Yong, but there is no need to cook it now.
Chapter 24: Deep in the Beach Cave, Finding the Sunflower (Old Version)
Although puffer whale is very delicious, its main effect is to restore and replenish energy. It is not so easy to activate cells.
The calories consumed by Xu Yong in capturing puffer whales are insignificant, so there is no need to replenish calories at all.
Now Xu Yongyi has not mastered the technique of eating and has not mastered the skill of temporarily increasing the calorie limit, so there is naturally no need to eat puffer whale now.
After collecting the puffer whales, Xu Yongjiu left the cave. By the time the next batch of puffer whales came to lay eggs, the paralyzing drug in the water had long lost its effect.
Now all he had to do was head straight to the depths of the beach cave, where he would capture skeleton moss and hunt some demon snakes.
After all, the demon snake is also a good food, and it is basically impossible for the deep-level demon snake to eat humans.
People come to the beach cave just for the puffer whales. Those who are capable of catching puffer whales will not stay there for too long after catching them. They will only move around in the middle and upper layers and will not go to deep layers.
Almost all those who can go to the deep layer go for the skeleton moss. As for hunting the demon snake specifically, basically no one would do that.
If you have the strength to hunt the deep demon snake, wouldn’t it be better to capture other better ingredients?
Xu Yong planned to capture some demon snakes because it was just a matter of convenience and not because he intended to capture demon snakes deliberately.
After leaving the cave where the puffer whales laid eggs, Xu Yong went all the way down the cave. However, the further he went down, the more complicated the maze became. The beach cave was actually also a maze, but compared with the golden swamp maze that appeared later, the maze in front of him was completely insignificant.
“Really? Why didn’t the people who came here before bring a map or something?”
Xu Yong took out a seed and threw it on the ground, then dripped a growth-inducing drug. Then a sunflower about one and a half meters tall appeared in front of him.
The next second, the sunflower petals suddenly flew out in all directions.
When the petals fell off, some lines suddenly appeared in the center of the sunflower. The center of the sunflower was where Xu Yong was. Its petals would fly in different directions and avoid obstacles when they encountered them.
This kind of sunflower is called the path-finding sunflower. It is a modified plant created by Izuku when he was young. Its function is to find the way in this kind of maze.
However, the maximum range of the path-finding sunflower is a radius of ten kilometers. Once it exceeds this range, the path-finding sunflower will become ineffective.
Since better path-finding methods became available in later stages, there was no further improvement made to the path-finding sunflower.
Xu Yong also had another way of finding the way, but the other one was more precious, so Xu Yong still used the cheaper way-finding sunflower.
The maze of the beach cave is not very big, and sunflowers are enough for finding the way. Even if one is not enough, you can easily find your destination by adding a few more.
The original demon snake was huge in size, and the location where it was located was a huge hole as described by Xu Yongting and Zuo, so it was easy for Sunflower to find its way out.
With the path-finding sunflower, Xu Yong only needs to stand there and watch. The petals of the sunflower are very small and will not attract the attention of too many creatures, so the chance of being destroyed is also very small.
After about half an hour, the petals of the sunflower had reached their limit, so Xu Yong simply picked the sunflower off.
After being picked, the path-finding sunflower becomes a map. Of course, this map is also time-limited and can only exist for three days. After three days, the energy of the path-finding sunflower is exhausted and the map will naturally become invalid.
After all, this is a plant, not an electronic device.
“It looks like we need to use it a few more times. We haven’t found the largest cave yet.”
Xu Yong took a look at the map. There were many caves of different sizes shown on it, but judging from their proportions, they were at most the nests of ordinary demon snakes.
However, Xu Yong was not discouraged. He just needed to use the sunflower to find the way a few more times.
Xu Yong looked at the sunflower map in his hand and walked directly towards the deeper parts, passing by some demon snake nests during the journey.
The number of creatures in the deep layer began to increase, and Xu Yong discovered that most of the creatures here were cave creatures that reproduced very quickly. It was obvious that these creatures were the food source of the demon snake.
In addition, there are many passages connecting to the ocean deep in the cave, but these passages are also very dangerous, and the environment is not suitable for puffer whales to lay eggs, so puffer whales do not appear in these passages.
The demon snakes would probably also go to the sea to hunt through this channel, otherwise it would not be easy to feed so many demon snakes.
Without enough food, these demon snakes would have rushed to the middle or upper levels long ago, or even run directly to the outside world.
“The level has obviously increased a lot, and as we continue to go deeper, the level of the demon snake is also constantly increasing.”
Xu Yong looked at the demon snake in front of him that had been cut into several pieces by him. The cell level measured by the machine in his hand had reached 53 levels.
Although not all organisms are captured at a cellular level.
However, for creatures like the Demon Serpent, the capture level is basically linked to the cell level. If a machine is used to measure creatures like the puffer whale, the measured level is estimated to be only in the single digits, and it is one of the lower ones.
After all, puffer whale is a food that Xiaosong can cut, but the demon snake is different. The cell level of the demon snake is not low. Let alone Xiaosong, the one in front of him, even if the current Alu and Coco come together, they can’t break the defense.
Among the Four Heavenly Kings, only Zebra can deal with the demon snake in front of them, but Zebra has been sent to the food prison by Teppei.
In the early and middle stages, Zebula was the strongest among the Four Heavenly Kings, and was only caught up by Alu in the late stages.
After putting away the demon snake in front of him, Xu Yong continued to use the path-finding sunflower, and finally found an extra-large cave when he used it for the fourth time.
Although the demon snake’s lairs are all cave-shaped, the sizes of those caves are actually not much different. However, the cave in front of him is at least a hundred times larger than the previous caves.
Seeing the cave shown on the map, Xu Yong knew that he had found his destination.
I have to say that the upper, middle and deep levels are completely different concepts.
There are only a few passages on the upper level, so even if you are a little unlucky, you can quickly reach the middle level. However, the complexity of the maze from the middle level to the deep level increases exponentially, and the complexity of the deep level maze is even more exaggerated. Xu Yong used the path-finding sunflower four times before he found his goal.
Chapter 25: Skeleton of the Demonic Serpent’s Original Species (Old Version)
After finding his destination, Xu Yong naturally approached it quickly. Although there were some demon snakes along the way, Xu Yong was able to deal with them easily.
After all, for Xu Yong now, even a beast of level 70 or 80 can be fought, let alone one of level 50 or 60?
The demon snake posed no threat to him, but Xu Yong soon discovered a vague sense of oppression, and as she continued to approach the largest cave, this sense of oppression continued to increase.
“The feeling of oppression is getting stronger and stronger. Is this the pressure from the original species of the demon snake?”
Xu Yong also felt a little frightened, but after thinking about it carefully, it seemed that it was not unacceptable. After all, the capture level of the original species of the demon snake was over five thousand.
This level is second only to the Eight Kings. Even the seven beasts of the Sixth Continent do not have such a level. This shows how powerful the original species of the Demon Snake is.
The stronger the creature, the stronger the pressure it can leave behind. Even though a thousand years have passed since the horse king’s hoof prints on Yuto Island, the horse king’s emotions are still affecting the surrounding environment.
Even though A Lu has been in the food industry for some time and his strength has improved a lot, he will still be shocked by the horseshoe print of the Horse King when he passes by that horseshoe print.
Although the Demonic Snake cannot be compared with the Eight Kings, its strength is second only to the Eight Kings. In addition, there is a whole corpse here, so the pressure it releases is not weak.
However, this pressure existed for too long, so it cannot pose much threat to Xu Yong now.
You know, Xu Yong’s cell level is not even level 50, but he can withstand this pressure. This shows that the pressure brought by the original corpse of the demon snake has weakened to a certain extent. It is estimated that it will completely disappear in a few hundred years.
“Hiss…Is this a scene from Anaconda?”
After arriving at the largest cave, Xu Yong took a breath of cold air. The skeletons in the cave emitted bursts of green light that illuminated the entire cave.
However, these lights are not emitted by the bones, but by the bone moss growing on the bones.
Under this strange green light, Xu Yong could clearly see a huge snake ball next to the skeleton.
That’s right, it’s similar to the snake ball in Anaconda 2, except this one is even bigger, and the head of the demon snake is outside the snake ball. The three eyes look even more weird under the green light.
A huge snake ball with a diameter of dozens of meters, with a lot of heads with three eyes twisting constantly on it. This scene was extremely embarrassing, and even Xu Yong couldn’t help but gasp.
His appearance did not attract the attention of these demon snakes. After all, he was a person who had mastered the power of food, and his aura was hidden very well.
Unless he deliberately makes some noise, these demon snakes will not discover his presence.
At this time, Xu Yong took a close look at the skeleton in the center. He had to say that the skeleton was really big, and part of it was buried in the ground.
But even if it is only the part on the ground, it is much larger than the snake ball formed by these demonic snakes.
It is hard to imagine how big the original demon snake was. Seeing the size of the skeleton, Xu Yong can be sure of another thing, that is, the Food Forest on the back of the Deer King is definitely an alien space.
Otherwise, given the size of the deer king, the forest on its back would never be able to accommodate so many huge creatures.
Looking at the huge snake ball in front of him, the calories in Xu Yong’s body began to churn. He planned to kill these guys directly. It happened that these guys had formed a snake ball and gathered together, which made it convenient for Xu Yong to attack.
“Black Thunderbolt!”
A huge phantom of the gourmet demon appeared above Xu Yong, and dense black lightning gushed out from Xu Yong’s hands and slammed towards the huge snake ball.
Although these demon snakes discovered Xu Yong when he released the Gourmet Demon Phantom, the attack came too fast and these snakes had no time to react.
“boom!”
Black lightning struck the huge snake ball, and the snake ball was directly shattered under this terrifying force. The weaker demon snakes that flew out were directly struck into charcoal.
Those who were slightly stronger were killed by black lightning in just a few seconds.
The whole process can be said to be quite smooth. None of the demon snakes could survive and all of them died in the black lightning.
Xu Yong did not hold back at all in this move, but used all his strength. The demon snake, which was at the highest level captured here and was over level 60, was no match at all and was killed in one move.
On the one hand, it is because Xu Yong is too strong, and on the other hand, it is because the lethality of Xu Yong’s moves is too great.
The power of the leader slime’s moves is really terrifying.
After making sure that no demon snakes were still alive, Xu Yong put some of the demon snakes whose bodies were relatively well preserved into the system space. As for the others, they could no longer be eaten because their meat had been turned into charcoal by lightning.
Without the disturbance of the demon snake, Xu Yong could naturally pick the skeleton mosses.
It can be seen that no one has come here to pick the bones for a long time, so the amount of bone moss is almost all over the skeleton.
However, during the collection process, Xu Yong discovered something that surprised him.
“Demon Serpent’s egg? But why is this one so big?”
Xu Yong discovered the eggs of these demonic snakes inside the skeletons. They used the bones of their ancestors as a breeding ground for their offspring.
However, what puzzled Xu Yong was that one of them was too big. The eggs of other demon snakes were about one meter in size, but the one in the center was three meters in size.
Moreover, Xu Yong could clearly sense that the life fluctuations in this egg were also very strong. This was not a dead egg. On the contrary, the life nurtured in this egg was very healthy, much healthier than any other egg.
“Could this guy’s bloodline be regressing?”
Xu Yong was somewhat skeptical as to whether this egg would be able to return to its ancestral bloodline and give birth to an original species of demon snake cub. This was not impossible.
The creatures in the world of food captives are quite amazing.
Just like Alu’s fighting wolf Terry, the mother of that fighting wolf was cloned by IGO.
It turns out that the cloned fighting wolves not only reproduced asexually, but the offspring they gave birth to actually had extremely high potential.
Although the original book did not teach Terry and the others about their situation at the end, it did say that they were competing for the position of the new Eight Kings. In other words, if nothing unexpected happens, Terry and the others should be able to seize the position of the Eight Kings.
Chapter 26: The Mutation of the Snake Egg (Old Version)
The offspring of cloned organisms have the potential to become the Eight Kings, so the egg in front of us naturally also has the possibility of reverting to its ancestral form.
Thinking of this, Xu Yong became interested. He planned to take the egg back. If he could really hatch a genuine demon snake cub, that would undoubtedly be the best.
Even though the Demon Snake is not as high as the Eight Kings in level, the Eight Kings are still much stronger than other individuals in their own tribe.
Not all of the Eight Kings are creatures that can grow to level 6,000. Only those that have broken the limit can become the Eight Kings.
The original species of the Demonic Serpent also has this opportunity. Even if it cannot grow to such a height, it is a very good choice to capture a beast with a level of over 5,000 as an adult and keep it as a pet.
Xu Yongke didn’t think he could find the cubs of the Eight Kings in the human world. The situation of the Four Heavenly Kings was extremely special. Xu Yongke didn’t think his luck in food could compare with theirs.
If you want to compete with these guys’ food luck, you can only rely on the system. This time, the system space and food luck have already made Xu Yong taste the sweetness.
“It’s better to collect the bone moss first, and then get the egg.”
Xu Yong made a decision. Since the egg was gestating life, he could not put the egg into his own space. He could only take it away when he left. Now he needed to collect the skeleton moss first.
However, just when Xu Yong was about to collect the bone moss, he suddenly discovered that the vitality of the egg had become stronger, and the green light released by all the bone moss on the entire skeleton had also deepened a lot.
“What’s going on?”
Xu Yong was also very surprised by this sudden change, but he reacted in a flash and quickly came to the egg.
Although he didn’t know what had happened, leaving here now was the best option. He would not give up the egg just like that. However, when his hand touched the egg, he had an inexplicable feeling.
He felt that if he took the egg now, something bad would happen, so leaving the egg here was the best option.
“Why do I have this strange feeling?”
After this feeling appeared, Xu Yong was also very surprised, and this feeling became stronger when he wanted to take the egg away. This made Xu Yong temporarily give up the idea of ​​taking the egg away, and instead left the skeleton area directly.
“It’s a strange feeling, as if something is guiding me… Wait, could it be food luck?!”
After leaving the skeleton area, Xu Yong began to think about what he had just felt. After thinking about it carefully, Xu Yong really found some clues.
If it were someone else, they probably wouldn’t be able to figure out what was going on, but Xu Yong had read the comics and knew what existed in this world.
The only thing Xu Yong could think of that could give him this kind of guidance was food luck.
Food luck is a very special kind of energy in the world of gourmet food, and it is also very important because it can be used to save lives.
The reason why Zong Kai was never in any trouble no matter where he went, even if he faced the Eight Kings or even ran to the final battlefield, was because his food luck was too strong.
A strong food luck can bring enough opportunities. When the food luck reaches a certain level, it can even directly interfere with everything.
For example, when Xiaosong was looking for Wuzhixing sauce, it was not ripe when he found it. As a result, the food luck concentrated all the nutrients of Wuzhixing sauce on one fruit and ripened this fruit alone.
Basically, there is always someone to help Komatsu in the various dangers he encounters in the original work, and this is all thanks to his food luck.
However, food luck is something that requires extremely strong strength to be perceived or even observed. At this stage, Xu Yong can’t even realize how much food luck he has.
But since I had that thought just now, there is no doubt that only food luck can do this.
Of course, food luck does not mean that it can manipulate a person. All it can do is guide him.
That was what happened just now. Xu Yong had that feeling because his food luck was at work, but he could also ignore that feeling and forcibly take the egg away.
However, Xu Yong believed that this feeling did not appear out of thin air, so he chose to leave the egg and began to think after leaving the skeleton area.
Now I understand. Since food luck played a role, it means that it was the right choice not to take the egg away at that time.
While Xu Yong was thinking, the green light became brighter and brighter, and Xu Yong even saw the green halo above the skeleton constantly flowing.
The place where these halos converge is where the snake eggs were just now.
“The pressure has weakened. The snake eggs are absorbing the last bit of strength from the skeleton!”
Soon, Xu Yong discovered that the sense of oppression he felt was weakening at a very fast rate.
The pressure that might have taken hundreds of years to dissipate will disappear completely in less than ten minutes at its current rate of weakening.
This means that the last bit of power of the skeleton has been absorbed, and Xu Yong also discovered that the bone moss on the skeleton was withering at a speed visible to the naked eye. It was obvious that these bone mosses were born with the power of the skeleton. Now that the power of the skeleton has been absorbed, the nutrients of the bone moss have naturally been drawn back.
Gradually, the green light began to weaken until it finally went out. The entire huge cave, which had been brightly illuminated by the green light before, but now, there was no light at all.
Fortunately, Xu Yong has night vision, so he doesn’t have to grope in the dark in this environment.
“Even the nutrients in these eggs have been sucked dry?!”
Xu Yong returned to the skeleton area again, and found that not only had the power of the skeleton been completely absorbed, but the life reactions in other eggs around it had also disappeared.
Instead, the vitality of the egg in the center becomes even stronger.
When he saw the egg again, Xu Yong had another feeling, that is, the egg did not contain enough nutrients.
“Is the food luck giving me a hint again?”
After Xu Yong realized this, he quickly took out the flesh and blood of the demon snake that he had collected before from the space. He wanted to see if the egg could absorb the energy in the flesh and blood.
As it turned out, Xu Yong’s guess was right. When he touched the egg with the flesh and blood, it was firmly sucked to the eggshell like metal being sucked by a magnet.
Moreover, the flesh and blood continued to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, in less than ten seconds, a huge piece of demon snake meat had its energy sucked out and turned into residue on the ground.
“I want to see how much you can absorb and what will hatch!”
Xu Yong was also obsessed with this egg. With such a big commotion, even Shiyun had reacted. The thing inside the egg must be something extraordinary. He would not let go of such a good thing.
Chapter 27: Atavism or Mutation? (Old Version)
Xu Yong began to continuously put the meat of the demon snake that he had stored on the snake eggs. The snake eggs accepted it all and quickly drained the nutrients from it.
Soon, Xu Yong discovered that the meat of the demon snakes he had collected had been used up. You know, he came here to collect the meat of dozens of demon snakes, but it was still not enough.
In desperation, Xu Yong could only turn his attention to the other demon snakes in the deep layer.
Along the way, he encountered many areas that he had not explored, and in these areas there were a large number of demon snake nests.
After taking a look at the egg in front of him, Xu Yong left directly. He wanted to find food for the egg. He still didn’t believe it. Could it be that the entire deep-level demon snake couldn’t hatch an egg?
Even if the food here is not enough, Xu Yong can just get ingredients from other places. Anyway, he will not give up this egg.
Xu Yong didn’t dare to touch the egg now. After all, who knew whether the egg would treat him as food, so it was better to leave it here.
Since I have used the path-finding sunflower four times before, I cannot say that I have explored the entire deep maze clearly, but I at least have a general understanding of it.
Xu Yong began to run around in the deep layer, killing all living things he saw, no matter what they were, and putting them into the space.
After collecting the food in one direction, Xu Yongshun went back to the huge cave and fed all the food to the egg.
This cave leads to different directions and has a large number of forks. It can be said to be almost a core area, so this is a transit station. You can also go to other directions from here, and it is closer.
At this time, the deep creatures in the beach caves could be said to have faced a catastrophe, and Xu Yong directly conducted carpet hunting in the deep layer.
Finally, when Xu Yong returned to the skeleton area for the eleventh time, the snake eggs stopped absorbing the flesh and blood. Xu Yong had cleaned up the surrounding debris countless times, otherwise the snake eggs would have been buried by the debris after being absorbed.
“Crack, crack…”
After the snake eggs absorbed enough nutrients, they finally began to move, and bursts of cracking sounds were heard from the eggshells.
Soon, a creature that looked completely different from the demon snake emerged from the egg.
“I’m afraid this thing has mutated!”
Xu Yong originally thought that this egg had reverted to its original form, which was why it was so huge. The movement of it absorbing nutrients also showed that this egg was extraordinary.
Xu Yong had always believed that this guy would hatch a cub of the original species of the demon snake, but now it seems that he was obviously wrong.
There is actually not much difference in appearance between the original species of the demon snake and these demon snakes, the only difference is the body shape.
It can only be said that the genes of the original species of demon snakes are indeed quite domineering. Even though their bloodline has been diluted for countless generations, the strength and size of these demon snakes have shrunk a lot.
But in appearance, there is not much difference from the original species of the demon snake.
However, the demon snake cub in front of him that had just hatched from the egg was completely different. Xu Yong even felt that he should not use the term demon snake to describe this guy.
This guy still has tentacles on his head, but these tentacles are thinner and denser than those of the original demon snake, and do not look as disgusting as the previous demon snakes.
Other demon snakes have smooth bodies without scales.
However, the body of the demon snake cub in front of him was covered with dark green scales, while its claws and tail had not changed much.
The biggest change is the head. The three eyes of the demon snake were originally bulging, as if eyeballs had grown on the tips of its tentacles.
However, the eyes of the demon snake cub in front of him were normally on its head, with no tentacles extending out. Of course, the number of eyes was still three.
Moreover, its mouth is also different from that of other demon snakes. The mouths of other demon snakes are like those of iron-blooded warriors, but this one is more like the mouth of the dragon head that Xu Yong knows.
The most important thing is that this demon snake cub has a sharp horn on its head, which reminds Xu Yong of Kang Jinlong.
The newly born little guy let out a loud roar. Its body was only three meters long at this time, and it didn’t look very big. The roar it made was also a little immature.
Soon, the little guy found Xu Yong and then rushed towards him quickly.
At this moment, Xu Yong did not feel any hostility, but instead felt goodwill. Coupled with the confidence brought by his own strength, Xu Yong did not think that this little guy could kill him as soon as he was born.
So he let the little guy rush in front of him. Sure enough, the little thing that rushed in front of Xu Yong did not attack Xu Yong, but wrapped Xu Yong with its body, and leaned its head in front of Xu Yong.
Although it was just born, the first person it saw was Xu Yong, and Xu Yong continued to supply it with nutrients.
It had not been born at that time, but it could sense Xu Yong’s breath, so it regarded Xu Yong as its closest creature.
“Although I don’t know what your situation is, just follow me from now on. I will call you Xiao Mo from now on. As for your race, you should be the first life of your race, so your race will be called Xu Hai Long!”
Xu Yong was not good at naming, so since the little guy in front of him was dark green, he simply named him Xiaomo.
As he spoke, Xu Yong touched Xiao Mo’s head. It felt a little cold, but it felt pretty good.
But Xiao Mo didn’t understand anything at this time, so he naturally couldn’t understand what Xu Yong meant, and Xu Yong didn’t dwell on it.
He has already measured Xiao Mo’s strength. When he was just born, Xiao Mo’s cell level reached level 20.
Being like this right after birth, Xiao Mo’s potential cannot be low. This kind of biological cub with great potential will mature mentally very quickly, just like A Lu’s fighting wolf Terry.
Therefore, Xu Yong only needs to teach Xiao Mo some things later, and he will be able to understand what he means quickly. The intelligence of advanced creatures is not weaker than that of humans, and their growth rate will only be much faster than that of humans.
Having completed this commission and gained Xiao Mo as an unexpected gain, and also got the puffer whale, Xu Yong naturally did not plan to stay in the beach cave any longer. He had been down here for a long time, and now, if nothing unexpected happened, A Lu and the others should have gone back.
Following the map, Xu Yong went all the way up. When he returned to the middle level, he no longer needed a map because he remembered the way he came in.
However, when Xu Yong reached the entrance, he discovered that the cave entrance seemed to have collapsed once and then was blasted open by brute force.
Chapter 28: Xiao Mo’s Amazing Growth Rate (Old Version)
“This should be the noise made by the GT robot controlled by Stajiu!”
After Xu Yong came out of the cave, he found a lot of corpses. These people were killed because they were lying in ambush here and wanted to snatch the puffer whales from the people who came out. It can be said that their deaths did not deserve a pity.
Although Stajiu is a member of the Gourmet Club, what makes him different from most people in the Gourmet Club is that he does not kill indiscriminately.
As long as it doesn’t block the road, Stajiu will ignore it. As for this GT robot, Xu Yong can only say that it has both good and bad sides.
The good thing is that capturing food doesn’t take much effort, and remote control basically consumes the GT robots’ energy rather than their calories.
Moreover, when going to some dangerous places, even if we are defeated by our opponents, the loss of the GT robot is just a loss, and nothing will happen to the people.
As for the bad parts, GT robots are always just external objects, and their upper limit of strength is the upper limit of the machine.
For people like Stajiu, the GT robot cannot bring out his full strength, and using the GT robot all the time when going out will also reduce the opportunities for exercise.
Xu Yong didn’t pay any attention to these corpses. This was the wilderness and these corpses would be eaten by other wild beasts in a day or two.
The reason why no ferocious beasts appeared now was also because of the roar of the demon snake before.
The collapse of the cave entrance was caused by the roar of the demon snake. Its breath still lingers nearby, and ordinary beasts dare not approach here at all.
However, this aura will only last for a day or two before disappearing.
After returning to the town, Xu Yong went to the IGO branch first because Xiao Mo beside him needed to report first.
Otherwise, bringing such a ferocious beast into the city would cause quite a stir.
“You mean this is a demonic snake?”
The staff of the IGO branch looked at Xiao Mo in front of them in confusion, then looked at the photo of the demon snake in the system. It seemed that these two were not the same species.
“Yes, but it has undergone some mutations, so it looks different from ordinary demon snakes.”
Xu Yong also said frankly that there are quite a few mutated creatures these days, but Xu Yong has never heard of a creature that makes such a big noise when it mutates like Xiao Mo.
“I…I understand. Mr. Xu Yong, please wait a moment.”
The staff quickly filed Xiao Mo’s information into the file. If it were an ordinary person, he would need to go through a process for approval.
However, Xu Yong’s identity was too special, and he was also a member of the Zero Ecological Zone, so Xu Yong’s application was approved within a few minutes.
Now Xiao Mo has an identity, and can also take various means of transportation.
However, due to Xiao Mo’s unique appearance, he basically attracts a lot of attention wherever he goes.
Xiao Mo is also very curious about the human world. After all, he is a newborn baby and his knowledge is almost blank.
On the way to Zhongmei Culinary College, Xu Yong continued to teach Xiao Mo about human society.
I have to say that Xiao Mo’s intelligence is indeed very high, and his ability to accept things is also stronger than that of humans.
Xiao Mo can basically remember what Xu Yong teaches him in one go.
By the time he returned to Zhongmei Culinary College, Xiao Mo had already understood what some of Xu Yong’s words meant. His growth rate was really fast.
And it’s not just his mental growth, his physical growth is also rapid. In such a short period of time, after eating a few meals, Xiao Mo’s body length has increased by nearly one meter. At this rate, there is a high probability that Xiao Mo will grow into a giant in the future.
After arriving at Zhongmei Culinary College, Chef Jin showed a puzzled expression when she saw Xiao Mo and heard Xu Yong say that it was a baby demon snake. It was not until Xu Yong explained that it was a mutant that Chef Jin understood what was going on.
“The demon snake could actually mutate into this form. If you hadn’t told me, who would have thought that this was actually a demon snake!”
Chef Jin was also looking around Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo was a little curious about Chef Jin. He could sense that there was no hostility towards Chef Jin, only goodwill.
“I didn’t expect Xiao Mo could mutate into this state.”
Xu Yong touched Xiao Mo’s head and said.
“Can we touch it?”
Seeing that Kozue’s shape was more like a dragon than a snake, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato were also very interested.
After all, Xiao Mo’s appearance doesn’t look ferocious. If I had to use a word to describe him, it would be handsome. Yes, at first glance, Xiao Mo gives people the feeling that he is very handsome.
This kind of handsomeness is like what a Gundam fan sees Gundam.
“You need to ask Xiao Mo’s opinion on this.”
Xu Yongke did not simply treat Xiao Mo as a pet, but more as a companion, just like A Lu treated Terry.
So he also respected Xiao Mo’s wishes very much.
After hearing Xu Yong’s words, the two looked at Xiao Mo again, but now they were a little troubled. After all, Xiao Mo was not a human, so how could they communicate?
“Xiao Mo is very smart. Although he was born not long ago, he can still understand basic words.”
Xu Yong spoke up, and upon hearing this, their eyes lit up, and then they began to ask Xiao Mo.
At this time, Xiao Mo looked at Erina Nakiri and the others, then looked at Xu Yong, and then agreed.
After getting Xiao Mo’s consent, the two of them put their hands on it. Xiao Mo’s scales were very hard, so when they touched them, it felt like touching steel.
“You have the strength of an ordinary adult demon snake right after birth? It seems that you have found a very good companion.”
Chef Jin said with a smile. Although she couldn’t perfectly determine the level of Xiao Mo in front of her, she could tell from the aura he exuded that Xiao Mo was already comparable to an average adult demon snake.
According to Xu Yong, this demon snake was born only a few days ago, which shows that the potential for mutation of this demon snake is very high.
“Yes, I have found a very good companion. Oh, and here are your commissions, the skeleton moss and the puffer whale.”
Xu Yong opened the two large boxes he brought, which contained skeletons, moss, and puffer whales respectively.
“Yes, they are all well preserved.”
Chef Jin nodded after taking a look, but she was a little surprised when she saw the puffer whale, because the puffer whale in front of her was not acupunctured, but had been killed.
For ingredients like pufferfish and whale, acupuncture points are usually chosen to make them fresh, which makes it quite easy to preserve them.
But Xu Yong actually killed these puffer whales, and the most important thing was that the puffer whales looked as fresh as if they had just died. This made Chef Jin a little confused. Why didn’t he keep pressing the acupoints, but kill them directly after sending them here?
If Xu Yong knew what Chef Jin was thinking, he would definitely feel helpless, after all, the system space can only store inanimate objects.
Chapter 29 Cooking Puffer Whale (Old Version)
Although he couldn’t figure it out, Chef Jin didn’t say much. Although the puffer whales in front of him were already dead, there were other ways to preserve them.
“This is the puffer whale. It’s unbelievable that a six-meter-long body can be compressed to such a small size!”
When Xu Yong went to the beach cave, Erina Nakiri and the others also looked up a lot of information about puffer whales and gained a certain understanding of puffer whales.
The body of the puffer whale is six meters in size, but due to water pressure, it is shrunk to only about half a meter.
Although the body becomes smaller, the deliciousness is also concentrated. Of course, the toxins in the body are also compressed accordingly.
“While the puffer whale is still fresh, it’s a good time to cook some of it.”
Chef Jin looked at these puffer whales. Xu Yong brought hundreds of them. She decided to cook some for the students of Zhongmei Culinary College to taste.
Although it cannot fill the students up, it is still good enough to taste.
I have to say that Chef Jin is really good to his students. You know, the market price of a puffer whale in the outside world is about 100 million. The value of a puffer whale after the venom sac is removed can be several times higher. Even if it is poisoned, it can still be sold at a high price of several million on the black market.
Although Alu and others in the original book are very generous with money, this is only limited to their powerful food hunters.
They can easily capture ingredients that others cannot, and the prices of these ingredients in the high-end market are outrageous.
Therefore, for Alu and others, even without the support of IGO, they will not be short of money.
But for ordinary people, this price is astronomical. Chef Jin directly brought these expensive ingredients to the students for tasting, which shows how good she is to her students.
“Erina, you look a lot better!”
Xu Yong looked at Erina Nakiri. Her entire mental outlook was completely different from before.
“This is all thanks to Chef Sumire. Chef Sumire taught me a lot and corrected my past misconceptions about cooking.”
Erina Nakiri told Xu Yong about his absence for a few days.
To put it simply, Chef Sumire discovered Erina Nakiri’s attitude towards cooking. When Erina Nakiri was young, she was instilled with a lot of wrong ideas by Tsukiri Nakiri, so she believed that food should be divided into different levels.
This wrong idea was gradually changed by Soma Yukihira in the original work.
However, the plot had not yet begun when Erina Nakiri came to the world of food captivity, so her philosophy was naturally to classify food and look down on so-called low-level food.
Such a concept would naturally not work in the world of food captivity, and Chef Sumire quickly discovered this problem of Erina Nakiri.
I have to say that Chef Sumire is worthy of being the chef who is in charge of the best culinary academy in the human world. After discovering this, he directly prescribed the right remedy and allowed Erina Nakiri to see a world that she had never been exposed to before.
For Erina Nakiri, low-quality food is a hard-to-get good thing in some war-torn areas, a life-saving thing.
These things also brought a huge impact to Erina Nakiri, and there is another crucial point, that is, Erina Nakiri is rootless in the world of food captives.
In the world of Shokugeki, she is the eldest daughter of the Nakiri family, and in the small piece of land of Sakura, the Nakiri family is also the local tyrant.
Her identity did not allow her to have access to these things at all. On the contrary, after coming to the world captive to food, she had nothing.
In her opinion, they were lucky to meet Xu Yong, who also made them temporary partners and sent them to study at the best culinary academy in the world.
After gaining a basic understanding of this world, they realized one thing: the level of chefs in this world is many times higher than that in their own world.
It can be said that without Xu Yong, they would fall to the bottom of society and even survival would become a problem, let alone their current life.
Mentally, she no longer considered herself the eldest daughter of the Nakiri family. After all, there was no Nakiri family in this world, and the advantage of the Divine Tongue was almost non-existent in this world.
With a change of mindset and the guidance of Chef Jin, her thinking was gradually reversed.
Erina Nakiri is not someone who is unaware of her mistakes. On the contrary, she will remember these things. In the original work, even if she does not agree with Soma Yukihira, she will still remember Soma Yukihira’s cooking.
The change in mentality brought about a drastic change in Erina Nakiri’s condition.
Chef Jin is also very optimistic about her now. After all, she has a strong talent for cooking and her wrong thinking has been reversed, so she naturally has a promising future.
After understanding what happened, Xu Yong also nodded. He had been worried that Erina Nakiri’s thoughts would become a stumbling block for her to improve her cooking skills.
Now the problem has been solved, but the cooking skills of the two will not improve significantly in a short period of time, so Xu Yong did not get any rewards from them.
Afterwards, the group followed Chef Sumire to the kitchen. In addition to Chef Sumire, there were several other chefs, including Komatsu’s friend Xiaomei.
These people were selected by Chef Jin, and they are capable of cooking puffer whale independently.
Chef Jin had no plans to handle so many puffer whales by himself, and instead wanted the students to practice on their own.
Although doing so may result in the loss of some puffer whales, for Chef Jin, this loss is still affordable.
“Do you guys want to give it a try too?”
Xu Yong looked at the two of them and asked.
“We have some such thoughts, but we also know that puffer whales are not something we can handle.”
Both Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato shook their heads. They knew the situation of puffer whales and naturally knew how difficult it was to cook them.
The location of the venom sac and venom glands in each puffer whale’s body is different. You must first find a way to figure out the location of the venom sac and venom glands before you can start cutting.
After listening to what the two said, Xu Yong nodded. It is indeed very difficult to cook puffer whale.
Even though Xiaosong succeeded in the original book, that was only because Coco pointed out the location of the poison sac and poison gland, and with the help of food, Xiaosong could only succeed once in ten times.
You know, it is said that cooking puffer whales is so difficult that there are no more than ten people in the entire human world who can complete the cooking without damaging the venom sac and venom glands.
Although this number is not true, it does reflect the difficulty of cooking puffer whale.
Xu Yong could also see that the two really wanted to give it a try, but they were also very self-aware and knew that their cooking was doomed to fail and waste ingredients, so they suppressed the idea of ​​trying.
Chapter 30: The Great Tonic Puffer Whale (Old Version)
As everyone started to work, it could be clearly seen that the positions where they cut were completely different. Some cut directly from the belly of the fish, some from the head, and some from the tail.
This is all due to the different locations of the venom sacs and venom glands in the puffer whale’s body.
All the chefs who started to act were concentrating on the puffer whale in front of them, because handling puffer whales is like defusing explosives, and if you are not careful it will be directly poisoned.
The other people watching did not make any sound either, for fear that their voices would affect their performance.
There were more than a dozen people in total, and soon someone touched the venom gland, causing the venom to flow out, and the puffer whale’s body was instantly dyed purple and black.
Obviously, this is a failure, but the person who failed only showed a frustrated expression and did not make any sound, because once a sound was made, it would likely affect other people.
However, his failure was like lighting a fuse, and soon five people failed one after another, making a total of six people including him.
The rest of the people have already exposed their venom sacs to the air. At this time, all you have to do is carefully take out the venom sacs and pull out the venom glands.
Although the venom glands are distributed throughout the body of the puffer whale, as long as you are careful and apply force from the location of the venom sac, you can pull out the venom glands.
Of course, you need to control the strength yourself. Once the strength is wrong, the venom gland will be torn off directly, and the cooking of the puffer whale will naturally fail.
During this process, everyone was very careful, and in the end, except for one person who failed due to a shaking hand, everyone else succeeded.
The successfully cooked puffer whale turned directly into golden color and looked very gorgeous.
“Hey? Why are there two different colors when the same dish is cooked successfully?”
Hisako Arato suddenly discovered a problem. The puffer whale cooked in front of Chef Sumire did not change color, but those of others turned golden. This couldn’t be a result of Chef Sumire’s cooking failure.
And even if the cooking failed, shouldn’t it turn purple-black? How come there is no change at all?
“Because the speed of picking the venom sac is too fast, puffer whales as food also have a reaction speed, just like mimosa, if you touch it, the leaves of mimosa will shrink, but if you touch it too quickly, the mimosa can’t react?”
“The same is true for puffer whales. Even if they are dead, their meat will react to the venom sac. Once the venom sac and venom gland are completely separated, the meat of the puffer whale will react and turn golden.”
“But if the speed is too fast, so fast that the puffer whale can’t react and doesn’t know its venom sac has been taken away, then there will naturally be no change.”
“But regardless of whether there are any changes, the taste and texture of the puffer whale after the venom sac is removed are the same. The only difference is the color.”
Xu Yong said that ingredients have their own reaction speed. As long as people are fast enough, the ingredients will not be able to react. Ozone grass is the best example.
Ozone grass needs two people to eat it together to become delicious. It is not that ozone grass can recognize how many people are there, but that ozone grass can feel how many mouths are biting it.
Alu and the others had no choice but to eat it together, but Blue Netero, Master Jiro, President Ichiryu and the others could eat it by themselves, and the ozone grass couldn’t react at all.
“There is such a saying. But how fast is the dean? It’s so fast that the ingredients can’t react.”
Nakiri Erina and the other were also very frightened.
“This involves food ethics, but you can’t access it yet.”
Xu Yong said that the two’s cooking skills are too poor, and now is not the time to learn food etiquette. What they need to do is to lay a good foundation in advance.
This so-called foundation is also the foundation of the world of food captives. After all, the standards of the two worlds are different. In this world, although their foundation is not a complete mess, it is not very good either.
“Those who succeed don’t need to continue, while those who fail can adjust their status and continue.”
After looking at everyone, Chef Jin said that there were not many opportunities to cook puffer whale, and she didn’t care about those who failed. She just hoped that those who failed could learn from the lesson and succeed next time.
As for the loss of these puffer whales, she didn’t feel sorry at all.
Hearing this, the successful person breathed a sigh of relief. Although it was indeed a great sense of accomplishment to successfully cook puffer whale, he really didn’t want to experience the feeling of walking on a tightrope to defuse a bomb again.
As for those who failed, they were not discouraged. It can be seen that Chef Jin’s teaching was very good. They would not be discouraged by a temporary failure, but started to adjust their status one by one.
After adjusting their state, they continued to cook. Being chosen by Chef Jin, there was no doubt that these people had good skills.
In the end, only one student failed twice, but he succeeded the third time.
As for the rest, Chef Jin is naturally responsible for it. After all, for her, it would only take a moment to deal with all the puffer whales here.
Chef Jin is quite capable. After all, he is ranked tenth, a ranking he won at the food festival.
The food festival tests more than just cooking skills. Komatsu was lucky to meet Blanche, otherwise, with his physical fitness, he would have been eliminated in the first round.
So she was able to get the tenth place with her own strength, which shows how strong the power hidden in this little old lady’s body is.
After quickly processing the other puffer whales, Chef Sumire brought one of them to Xu Yong and Nakiri Erina.
As for Xiao Mo, Xu Yong had already prepared food for it.
“I won’t drink shark fin wine.”
Seeing that Chef Jin also prepared fish fin wine, Xu Yong said that he really had no interest in alcohol. Chef Jin was quite surprised by this. After all, it is really difficult to find someone who doesn’t drink alcohol in this era.
“Very chewy meat.”
The meat of puffer whale is best used to make sashimi, while the bones are used directly to make soup.
After everyone took a bite, Erina Nakiri felt that the puffer whale was indeed very difficult to chew, but because it was delicious enough, she was reluctant to spit it out.
As for Xu Yong, he wouldn’t find it difficult to chew. After all, his strength was there. Not to mention the puffer whale, he could even chew a block of steel easily.
However, after eating most of the puffer whale meat, his muscles began to swell again, this time not because of cell activation, but because of too many supplemented calories.
Chapter 31: Two People Awakening Gourmet Cells (Old Version)
“Unfortunately, simply having a strong tonic effect does not improve the cell level.”
Xu Yong looked at his body. Not to mention activating the cells, he would probably need to consume a large amount of puffer whale to upgrade the cell level.
Just when Xu Yong felt a little regretful, he suddenly sensed that the aura of Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato had changed.
“This is… obtaining gourmet cells and awakening them!”
This thought flashed through Xu Yong’s mind, and he looked at the two of them with some surprise. The probability of their obtaining gourmet cells had been amplified by the system, so it was not difficult for them to obtain gourmet cells.
However, what Xu Yong did not expect was that he not only obtained the gourmet cells, but also awakened them directly.
There is a world of difference between having a gourmet heart and not having a gourmet heart in this world.
With the gourmet cells, the potential of the two people has completely changed. The gourmet cells will enhance their potential, allowing them to catch up with others faster and even surpass others.
It can be said that gourmet cells are the shortcut, and the most important point is that they don’t need to lay so much foundation, just like Komatsu.
The reason is very simple, because they don’t need to fight, they just need some self-protection power.
Like Xu Yong and A Lu and others, they have been constantly laying the foundation in the past, so that they can adapt as soon as their strength increases dramatically and fully exert this power and exert the effect several times or even dozens of times.
Therefore, their gourmet cell levels did not increase quickly at the beginning.
In the original work, when adapting to various harsh environments, Xiaosong either did not follow along or survived with the help of Alu.
This is the difference between combatants and non-combatants. As chefs, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato only need to adapt to their own surging power. They do not need to perform exceptionally well like Xu Yong and others.
In the captive world of food, the gourmet hunter and the chef are a pair. There is no doubt that the gourmet hunter is stronger than the chef. Just like the combat profession and life profession in the game, the focus of both sides is completely different.
“The gourmet cells have awakened? And they awakened at the same time. It seems that puffer whales are the ingredients that suit your gourmet cells!”
Chef Jin also spoke after seeing the changes in the two.
Female gourmet cell holders are different from male gourmet cell holders. When male gourmet cells awaken, become activated, and their levels increase, their muscles will swell.
However, there will be changes when female gourmet cell holders awaken and the cells are activated, but these changes are very different.
The changes in them are that their figures have become better and their skin has become smoother, which can be said to be moving towards beauty.
Of course, the strength is also improving, but this improvement is not obvious. This is why the female characters in the world of food captives are not all transformed into King Kong Barbie.
I can only say that gourmet cells are really very human.
Chef Jin’s judgment was wrong, but this cannot be blamed on Chef Jin. After all, who would have thought that these two people could obtain gourmet cells simply by eating some ingredients from the human world, and those were not particularly precious?
You have to know that if you want to obtain gourmet cells using this method, you not only need to have an amazing appetite, but you also need to eat a lot of precious ingredients. It is almost impossible to obtain gourmet cells simply through ingredients from the human world.
This is all thanks to the system. The probability has been magnified so many times that the two of them have developed gourmet cells after eating puffer whale.
Now Chef Jin believes that the two of them are born with gourmet cells, but their gourmet cells have never been awakened.
You know, awakening gourmet cells is also a very dangerous process. I don’t know how many people who are born with gourmet cells have failed to make it.
However, the two of them awakened very smoothly, and Chef Jin could only sigh that they had good luck in eating.
At the same time, two Xu Yongs suddenly appeared above the heads of the two people whose gourmet cells had awakened, followed by two not-so-strong pressures that spread in all directions.
Since they had just awakened, their strength was still too weak, so the pressure they released could only cause fear in ordinary people at most, and would not even have much of an impact.
However, Xu Yong also saw the appearance of the food demons above the two people, one golden and the other pink, which were exactly the same as their hair color.
Its body is covered with hideous spikes, and it is impossible to tell what else it has. After all, creatures like the food demon have no gender.
However, the food demons in the two people have had their minds wiped out by the system, so these two food demons are like the leader slime in Xu Yong’s body, and can be controlled by themselves.
Of course, it’s not possible now. It takes time to learn how to control the food demon. Now they can’t even enter their own consciousness space.
The gourmet demon resides in the host’s consciousness space.
“How does it feel to have your gourmet cells awakened?”
Xu Yong asked with a smile.
“It feels great. I feel like my current strength can easily kill a cow!”
Nakiri Erina spoke up.
“Me too, it seems like I have endless energy in my body.”
Arata Hisako also nodded. You know, the two of them were just ordinary people with slightly better physical fitness before, but after awakening their gourmet cells, they were like little supermen in the eyes of ordinary people.
“Your current strength is more than just being able to kill a cow. Let’s test your level first!”
Xu Yong measured the cell levels of the two people and the numbers they got were both 3. Although the levels were still low, level 3 was already good enough. After all, this was a benefit brought by the awakening of the gourmet cells.
Moreover, their level 3 cell grade is just their strength, and they may not even be a match for a level 3 beast.
Unlike Xu Yong, Xu Yong has a very solid foundation, so even if his cells are activated, Xu Yong can still exert combat power beyond the cell level.
Especially after mastering the meaning of food, the increase becomes even greater.
However, the two of them had no basic skills, and they were unable to even perfectly control their now surging power. They could only exercise the most basic control. This was a benefit that came with their gourmet cells, which prevented them from losing control as their power skyrocketed.
Therefore, with their current level 3 cells, if they really fight, they can probably only exert a combat power above level 2 but less than level 3.
“Your awakened gourmet cells have reached level 3. It seems that the gourmet devil potential you have awakened is not weak either.”
Chef Jin took a look and said, you know, even food demons have different strengths.
Chapter 32 Return to the Land of Healing (Old Version)
Gourmet demons also have strong and weak types. Before completely devouring the gourmet demon or merging into one with the gourmet demon, there are generally two ways for the holder of a gourmet cell to increase his strength.
One is to eat food that is suitable for cells, so that your strength can be improved rapidly, which is the so-called cell activation.
However, this kind of improvement is actually the continuous tapping of the power of the food demon. A Lu and others are the best examples.
Their improvement is purely based on the eight ingredients that continuously activate their cells. This method of improving strength is undoubtedly the fastest.
The other method is used by the veteran strongmen in the human world. The Eight Food Ingredients only appear once every few hundred years, and they had not yet risen the last time they appeared, so they could not get their hands on the Eight Food Ingredients.
Over the next few hundred years, they relied on various ingredients and their own exercises to continuously improve their cell levels.
The strength gained through this method can even surpass that of the gourmet demon in the body.
Afterwards, use special ingredients to continuously tap the power of the food demon. With the combination of the two, your strength will be greatly improved.
This is the case with Sanhu. This is why the gourmet demon in Alu’s body is so powerful, but in the final battle, Sanhu still has to take the lead.
It was because Sanhu had not tapped into much of the power of the gourmet demon before, and in the end he ate six kinds of ingredients and managed to increase his strength to the point where he could deal with the complete form of Acacia for a period of time.
However, there are very few people who can improve their strength using this method like Sanhu and others. After all, it took them hundreds of years to improve their strength to this level.
How can a normal person live for hundreds of years? Therefore, the strength of these people cannot be used as a standard.
In the human world, the way to measure the potential of a food hunter is actually to see how strong their food demon is.
The stronger the food demon, the higher their potential will naturally be.
So after seeing this scene, Chef Jin judged that the two people’s food demons were not the strongest, but were also on a stronger level.
After awakening their gourmet cells, their appetites increased greatly, and Erina Nakiri also discovered that the side effects of the Divine Tongue had been repaired by their gourmet cells.
This was indeed a happy thing for her. Although the Tongue of God was of little use in this world, being able to repair it was undoubtedly the best thing.
After finishing the meal, Chef Jin went to arrange other things, and Xu Yong called the two of them to the other side.
“I’m going back to the Healing Kingdom next, and if nothing goes wrong I should go to the First Ecological Zone. Since you have awakened your gourmet cells, you should come with me then.”
“There are some other things I want to teach you…”
Xu Yong told the two how to enter the consciousness space, and reminded them to speak with one voice, saying that they were born with gourmet cells, but they have only awakened now.
Another point is, don’t tell others about things that the food demon is not aware of.
“So the reason we were able to obtain gourmet cells so quickly is because…”
Erina Nakiri shut up before she even finished her words. After listening to what Xu Yong said, anyone with a little bit of common sense could see the problem.
They had previously learned from Xu Yong how difficult it was to obtain gourmet cells.
But it turns out that they acquired gourmet cells so quickly. As to whether they were born with gourmet cells, others may not know, but don’t they themselves know it?
They are from another world, and gourmet cells are the specialty of this world. How could they be born with gourmet cells?
Moreover, Xu Yong knew that their food demon had no consciousness and was completely under their control, so he asked them not to tell anyone else.
Xu Yong said so much, isn’t it because they are different? However, they themselves don’t know the situation of their own food demons, but Xu Yong knows it.
If you still can’t guess that this time the awakening of gourmet cells is related to Xu Yong, then you are really stupid.
“You just need to know this secret. I used some special methods. Just remember what I told you.”
Xu Yong also admitted it directly. After all, what happened to the two of them could not be inferred by common sense.
So the two of them will notice it sooner or later, so it’s better to make it clear now.
Hearing this, the two of them nodded quickly. Although they didn’t know what method Xu Yong used, they were very clear about one thing, that is, if this matter were to spread, the whole world would be in turmoil.
As they get to know this world more and more, they realize how precious gourmet cells are.
There are very few people in the human world who possess gourmet cells, and only a very small number of them can successfully awaken them.
Nowadays, the human world has never given up on studying how to perfectly transplant gourmet cells into other people’s bodies.
This is like if someone in the food wars world suddenly could mass-produce superpowers, which would be a huge shock to the entire food wars world.
Afterwards, Xu Yong separated from the two, but left behind a lot of food before parting.
Although Xiao Mo emptied his stock of food several times during the hatching process, he still replenished some after Xiao Mo successfully hatched.
So Xu Yong left some food for the two of them. Although there was no way to directly activate their cells continuously, as long as they ate these food, the cell levels of the two could be increased by several levels before heading to the first ecological area.
Xu Yong had also thought about taking the two of them to the first ecological zone. With his current strength, those GT robots heading to the first ecological zone would just be delivering food.
Nothing special happened there, after all, IGO was stationed there.
The Gourmet Club only dared to send some GT robots to cause trouble and did not dare to send real people.
If it was some dangerous place, Xu Yong couldn’t guarantee its safety, and he wouldn’t dare to take these two people there.
This time, Xu Yong returned to the Healing Kingdom for a purpose, and it was because of Xiao Mo.
The machine in his hand could only measure Xiao Mo’s cell level, but could not determine Xiao Mo’s potential.
So he needs to seek help from Yosaku. As one of the two strongest regeneration masters in the human world, Yosaku has never seen a mutant like Xiao Mo, but at least he can find the most perfect way to help Xiao Mo grow.
So this time returning to the Healing Kingdom, the main purpose is to let Yosaku see Xiao Mo, while Yosaku has not yet gone to the food world. After all, before the Four Beasts incident, the members of the Zero Ecological Zone would have been gathered in the food world.
Chapter 33: Shocked by Yosaku (Old Version)
Once Yusaku and others are summoned to the Zero Ecological Zone, it means that they can no longer find Yusaku in the human world, and they must go to the food world.
In the original novel, after a great battle, the strong men from the Gourmet Society and IGO were either killed directly, or seriously injured and hammered to death and entered a state of suspended animation, or their bodies were taken over by food spirits, or they stayed in the Gourmet World to do what they needed to do.
In short, once they enter the world of gourmet food, these strong men will not return to the human world even if they are not seriously injured.
Especially Yosaku, he will stay in the aging cave on the fourth continent to regenerate the flower fields that give birth to EARTH. It is estimated that Yosaku will only return to the human world after the decisive battle.
After returning to the Healing Kingdom, Xu Yong immediately took Xiao Mo to find Yusaku. At this time, Xiao Mo’s body had grown to more than five meters, but it was still a lot smaller than the normal demon snake.
Of course, this is just size. In terms of strength, Xiao Mo can crush many adult demon snakes.
“You said this is a demon snake?”
Yi Zuo had a similar reaction to the others. He was also shocked when he saw Xiao Mo. Although he had seen many mutated creatures, this was the first time he had seen one that mutated so thoroughly.
If Xu Yong hadn’t said it, who would have thought that Xiao Mo was actually a mutant of a demon snake.
“Yes, it is indeed a mutation of the demon snake, although the mutation is indeed a bit too radical!”
Xu Yong looked at Xiao Mo and nodded, then told Yu Zuo the whole process of Xiao Mo’s birth.
If it were someone else, I would have to make some reservations, but for the production, that would be completely unnecessary.
“It absorbed the power from the skeleton of the original demon snake, and also absorbed so many ingredients to be born. This is probably not just a simple mutation. Maybe it has also regressed to its ancestral form while mutating!”
Yusaku put forward his own guess, because Xiao Mo’s strength made him have such an idea. If it was just a simple mutation, then even if the potential was improved, it would not be possible to improve so much at one time.
This is what he concluded from other mutated creatures. Xiao Mo was born not long ago, but his strength is already enough to crush some adult demon snakes.
This increase in strength is totally abnormal, so it should be a mutation based on atavism.
“In other words, Xiao Mo is not just a mutant of the Demonic Snake, but a mutant of the original Demonic Snake?!”
Xu Yong had never thought about it in this regard before, but now after talking with Zuo Yi, it seems that it is indeed the case. Xiao Mo’s strength is improving so fast that it can be described as riding a rocket. Xiao Mo’s strength is improving faster than Terry, who has the potential to become an eight king.
“It’s very likely. Of course, it could also be a pure mutation, but the probability of that is almost zero. I need to draw some of its blood, is that ok?”
Yusaku looked at Xu Yong. He was also very curious about Xiao Mo, so while helping Xu Yong, he also planned to study him.
“Of course, Xiao Mo!”
Xu Yong called out, and now Xiao Mo could understand the basic meaning of their conversation. Although blood drawing was required, it was very clear that this was for its own good, so Xiao Mo agreed directly.
After taking blood, the two entered the research phase and conducted a series of tests on Xiao Mo in the next few days.
Half a month later, on a plain outside the Healing Country, Yusaku and Xu Yong were both here. Not only Xu Yong, but Tieping was also there.
Tieping came back after the two had been researching for a few days, and after learning about Xiaomo’s situation, he also joined the research.
After half a month, the three of them had a general idea of ​​Xiao Mo’s situation.
“It’s unbelievable. The devouring ability of its gourmet cells is too strong. Although people and creatures with gourmet cells are almost bottomless pits, this level of it has almost no limit.”
After half a month of various tests, everyone discovered Xiao Mo’s terrifying devouring and transformation abilities.
The food Xiao Mo swallowed had almost no residue and was completely digested, and the energy was quickly transferred to himself.
This results in Xiao Mo’s growth rate being comparable to the best humans.
You know, this world is very kind to humans. Although humans are very weak when they are first born, they can be parasitized by gourmet demons.
So the human race is really weak, but the few strong ones among them are also really strong.
Moreover, the growth rate of human beings is very fast, especially those with extremely excellent talents, such as Xu Yong and the Four Heavenly Kings.
Their growth rate has reached an incredible level. Even Terry, the Queen and Keith, who have eight thousand miles of power, cannot catch up with them.
During the Four Beasts incident, Terry and the others were still able to help, but when it came to the chapter on the food world, their growth rate could no longer keep up with Alu and the others, and they could only play a supporting role on the sidelines.
Among all living things on the entire earth, humans grow the fastest. However, because of this special situation, Xiao Mo’s growth rate can even catch up with Xu Yong and others.
In other words, Xu Yong doesn’t have to worry about his strength improving too quickly and causing Xiao Mo to be left behind, and Xiao Mo will become a powerful companion by his side.
During this period, Xiao Mo’s growth rate has allowed it to exceed level 40, and its cell level is almost catching up with Xu Yong.
Its body has grown to more than ten meters in length, and Xiao Mo now changes almost every day.
The key lies in Xiao Mo’s combat effectiveness. The sharp horns on Xiao Mo’s head can release lightning, and his mouth can spray out venom similar to that of a demon snake, but its toxicity and corrosiveness are stronger.
In addition, the scales on its body not only have extremely strong defensive capabilities, but each scale is a sensory organ, which is much more powerful than the previous demon snakes.
In other words, there is no such thing as a blind spot for Xiao Mo. Enemies attacking from any direction will be discovered by it in the first place.
Although Xiao Mo’s cell level is only over level 40 now, after testing, it was found that his combat power is at least comparable to that of a level 50 beast.
It is not easy for a beast to fight against a higher level at this level. After all, this is not a capture level judged by humans, but a real cell level.
Although fierce beasts can also master various skills, such as the ape warriors of the seventh continent, it is almost impossible for them to master skills at levels 30 or 40.
Therefore, it is almost impossible for creatures of this level to exert combat power beyond their own cell level, but Xiao Mo has now achieved this.
Chapter 34: Heading to the First Ecological Zone (Old Version)
“It’s a great honor to encounter such an outrageous creature and take it as your companion. Xu Yong, train it well!”
“It’s a pity that we can’t even grasp the limit of its potential, but this is also a good thing. Maybe it can grow to the level of the Eighth King in the future, which would be incredible.”
Yu Zuo was also a little excited when he said this. You know, it’s not easy to be the Eight Kings in the food world.
These eight kings are either unique, such as the Whale King and the Ape King, and their tribes are now left with only themselves.
Or they may come from specific groups, such as the Dragon King, Snake King, Crow King, Wolf King, Horse King and Deer King.
Their population still exists, but it is extremely difficult to produce individuals at the level of the Eight Kings.
Although Yusaku couldn’t guarantee that Xiao Mo would definitely stay with Xu Yong in the future, as long as Xu Yong’s relationship was there, even if Xiao Mo became the Eighth King, he would be willing to help the humans in the mortal world.
This is equivalent to having an additional combat power at the level of the Eighth King, so Zuo is naturally very excited.
“It shouldn’t be that exaggerated!”
After hearing this, Tieping was stunned for a moment and then said, “Those are the Eight Kings of the Gourmet World.” Thinking about the information he had learned about the Eight Kings, Tieping couldn’t help but shiver.
“It’s not an exaggeration at all. The probability of this happening is very high. After all, we cannot measure the limit of its potential. This means that its lowest achievement can reach the level of the original species of the Demonic Serpent. If it can go higher, it will reach the realm of the Eight Kings.”
Yusaku shook his head. It was a good thing that the potential limit could not be measured.
“The Eighth King? Xiao Mo, you have to work hard, but Xiao Mo is getting bigger and bigger. When you get bigger, it will be difficult to take public transportation to go anywhere.”
Xu Yong looked at Xiao Mo who had grown a lot bigger and said that according to Xiao Mo’s potential, he might grow to be as big as the original species of the demon snake, or even bigger. In any case, he would not be able to ride the transportation in the human world in the future.
However, with Xiao Mo’s strength, he can now go directly to the destination. In terms of speed, Xiao Mo is much faster than those means of transportation.
This also reminded Xu Yong of the female snake queen that Suni raised. That snake was also very large and had to go anywhere by itself.
Fortunately, with their strength, the journey to the human world is nothing to them.
After hearing Xu Yong’s words, Xiao Mo also let out a huge roar. Although he didn’t quite understand what the Eighth King was like, Xiao Mo regarded Xu Yong as everything to him.
It will naturally work hard to fulfill Xu Yong’s expectations.
“By the way, Xu Yong, you are going to the First Ecological Zone, right? Your application has been approved, but two of the Four Heavenly Kings, A Lu and Sani, will also be going in with you.”
“As for Tieping, I have a commission for you. The time for the birth of Century Soup is almost here. I went to see the food window once before. If nothing unexpected happens, the food window should not be able to hold up. I have other things to deal with, so the commission to investigate the food window is given to you.”
Yosaku suddenly assigned Teppei a task.
“The food showcase, I remember it was in the Ice Hell, right? Coincidentally, that place is also one of my targets.”
Tieping nodded and accepted the commission directly. As for the target he mentioned, Xu Yong knew that Tieping’s target should be Hell Bolas.
Hell Bolas is the overlord of Ice Hell, a place where few people usually go. However, after the discovery of the Century Soup, a large number of humans would come to Ice Hell every hundred years.
Master Jiro also went there once, and Hell Bolas was sealed by Master Jiro using acupoints. After Master Jiro captured Century Soup and left, he did not release the acupoints for Hell Bolas.
This kind of situation happens in many places in the human world. Tieping has been running around in recent years just to unseal these creatures that have been acupunctured.
Hell Bolas was naturally one of his targets. As for investigating the food display and capturing Century Soup, these were just incidental.
Xu Yong was naturally very interested in Century Thick Soup, but that place was too dangerous, so he didn’t plan to go there. Besides, Xiaosong would be able to make Century Thick Soup later, so he would drink it then.
Now Xu Yong has brought Xiao Mo to the first ecological zone. Fortunately, Xiao Mo’s body is not so big that it cannot fit in the plane, otherwise he can only ride Xiao Mo and let him swim across the sea.
There are also Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato. This time they also received Xu Yong’s notice in advance and set off together.
“An island of 500,000 square kilometers, how big is that!”
On the plane, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato were also looking through the information of the first ecological zone. When they saw the area of ​​the island, they exclaimed in amazement.
Although there were larger islands in the world before they traveled through time, the problem was that this island was not the largest island in the human world. Island of this size were plentiful in the world of food captives.
The reason why the first ecological zone is so important is because the level of capturing the wild animals living on this island is very high.
“It’s not just big. The First Ecological Zone can be said to be the lifeline of the entire human world. Thirty percent of the food ingredients in the human world are produced by the Food Research Institute of the First Ecological Zone.”
“Once there is a problem here, the entire human world will face a food crisis.”
After Xu Yong finished speaking, the two were shocked again. The entire human world has a population of tens of billions, not the billions in their world.
These 30% of food were enough to feed the entire population of their previous world, and there would still be a lot left over.
As he was talking, the plane was getting closer and closer to the first ecological zone. After the plane landed, Xu Yong also met the person in charge here, Director Mansam, the third in command of IGO.
After Yilong died and Maosong was controlled, Mansam became the new president of IGO, and he has been continuing Yilong’s philosophy.
To be honest, Xu Yong admired Mansam very much. After all, after the order of the human world collapsed, it was he who reorganized the order.
After being seriously injured by Maosong’s sneak attack, the first thing Mansam thought about when he was rescued was not himself, but how to arrange a disaster relief plan. This was enough for Xu Yong to admire him.
“Hey, long time no see, Xu Yong. I heard that you recently found two partners. That’s amazing!”
Mansam and Xu Yong also knew each other. After all, Xu Yong had been here many times and was arranged to participate in the food arena competition.
“Long time no see, Director Mansam, these two are my partners…”
Xu Yong didn’t care about Mansam’s teasing, but introduced the two to Mansam.
Chapter 35 IGO’s Helplessness (Old Version)
“This is Director Mansam, the head of the Gourmet Research Institute.”
Xu Yong also introduced Mansam to the two of them.
“Hmm? Did you just say I’m handsome?”
However, after the two greeted each other, Mansam suddenly blurted out this sentence.
“Yes, I did say you were handsome.”
Hearing this, Xu Yong responded with a smile, saying that what Mansam did in the original work was indeed very handsome, and Xu Yong’s praise came from the heart.
“You are the one who is more pleasing to the ear. Others always ignore my questions.”
Mansam was happy but also a little helpless. When other people heard him ask this question, they usually ignored him. Only Xu Yong would directly answer his question and even praised him for being handsome.
Moreover, he could tell that Xu Yong was not trying to flatter him, which made Mansam a little puzzled. He didn’t know why Xu Yong thought that a big and strong guy like him was handsome. He couldn’t figure it out, so he just thought that Xu Yong simply had a problem with his aesthetic taste.
“Aren’t the others here yet?”
Xu Yong looked around. He didn’t think that Mansam came to find him specifically. If nothing unexpected happened, he should be waiting for A’lu.
“Almost there. We’ll probably be there in five minutes. By the way, this is your mutated demon snake. It looks pretty cool, but still not as good as my Liqi.”
When Mansam saw Xiao Mo, he looked around and praised him, but he did not forget to praise his companion Lich before doing so.
Mansam’s Lich is a cheetah with wings. He is huge in size and has a capture level of 35. Well, at this stage, he is no match for Xiao Mo.
Seeing that they had no chance to get a word in, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato went to play with Xiao Mo next to them.
A few minutes later, another plane landed, and then Alu and Xiaosong walked out of it.
“Mr. Xu Yong!”
After seeing Xu Yong, Xiaosong greeted him immediately. Alu was not surprised. After all, when he received the commission, he knew that Xu Yong would go with him this time.
After the two sides greeted each other, Xu Yong also introduced his partner to them.
“You are amazing. You found two partners at once, and they are both very beautiful!”
A Lu was also a little surprised. After all, Xu Yong had never found a partner before, including the Four Heavenly Kings.
He thought he was the only one who found Xiaosong as a partner, but now Xu Yong actually found two, and they were two beauties.
As everyone was talking, they walked inside. After entering the door, everyone saw the spectacular food transportation device.
Countless ingredients were transported by conveyor belts right in front of everyone. There was no doubt that these ingredients were sent to all parts of the world.
This area was very large and it took a long time for the elevator to reach another area.
“This is…………”
Looking at the isolated small rooms containing various ingredients, Erina Nakiri, who was confused, couldn’t help but ask.
“This is the research and development area. The creatures you see are not naturally like this. They have become this way through a series of methods such as transformation and hybridization.”
A’lu grew up here and was naturally very familiar with this place, so he simply acted as a guide for everyone.
After he finished speaking, Erina Nakiri and Komatsu also understood. It was not difficult for Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato to understand either.
After all, there are many such studies in the world of Food Wars, which aim to increase production and improve the quality of ingredients.
It’s just that the scale of IGO is relatively large, and many of the ingredients developed are strange in shape.
For example, the muscle crab that escaped earlier was captured at level 3. Crabs should be crustaceans.
However, IGO hybridized it with other creatures, and then the muscle crab in front of us was born. It is covered with crab meat and has no shell.
“By the way, you guys just need to keep yourselves informed of what’s going on here. Don’t go out and make a big fuss about it, or else it will be quite troublesome.”
After locking up the muscle crab, Mansam spoke, addressing Erina Nakiri, Hisako Arato, and Komatsu.
After all, there are all kinds of birds in a big forest. People nowadays have forgotten the famine-stricken scene in the human world before IGO became big.
People will do anything after they are full. Even in the world where food is the captive, there is a group of so-called animal protectors. Once they know what is happening here, they will always make some noise.
Although they cannot shake the status of IGO, they can disgust people, so Mansam does not want the things happening here to be known to the outside world.
Everyone nodded in response to this, and after leaving the research area, they came to the underground arena.
“It really has started again. Seeing these guys makes me feel like my appetite has been affected.”
A Lu said as he looked at the people sitting in the seats around the arena.
“There’s nothing we can do about it. You know it well, don’t you? We need the money.”
Mansam shook his head and said this. Alu didn’t say much about this. Although he was unhappy about this, he also knew that there was nothing wrong with what Mansam said.
After everyone arrived at their seats, Erina Nakiri asked Xu Yong in a low voice. After all, they could not understand the conversation between the two just now.
“Alu is a very special person. In his eyes, he will only kill food that he wants to eat or creatures that he has no other choice but to kill.”
“This arena is for beasts to fight each other to sell tickets and make money, so Alu is very unhappy with this model.”
“But this arena has a reason to exist. The money earned from these people will be invested by IGO in war-torn areas to help those in need. So even if Alu is unhappy about this place, he won’t say much.”
“IGO shouldn’t be short of money, right? Even if we can sell tickets here, it’s still not enough compared to IGO’s business. Why would IGO care about this income?”
Erina Nakiri was full of question marks. IGO was the largest organization in the human world, a super alliance consisting of three-digit countries, and IGO was the main person in charge. She didn’t expect that IGO would care about such a small number of tickets.
“IGO is indeed very large, and the number of member countries has reached three digits. It can be said that most countries in the human world have chosen to become member countries of IGO.”
“But at the same time, this also requires IGOs ​​to be mindful of the feelings of member countries when doing things. IGOs ​​mainly help non-member countries, and the people in these non-member countries are suffering terribly.”
“If you use the money earned by member countries to help people in non-member countries, people will naturally have objections, so IGOs ​​can only use the extra money they earn to help people in non-member countries.”
Xu Yong gave a brief explanation. IGOs ​​often have a ripple effect, so they need to consider the opinions of all parties when doing things.
Chapter 36: Little Mo, the One Who Causes Doulang to Be Afraid (Old Version)
After listening to Xu Yong’s words, Erina Nakiri understood after thinking for a while. After all, she was also born into a big family.
The Nakiri family also has many allies, and it is precisely because of the dependence of these allies that the Nakiri family can become the local emperor of Sakura. Once all these vassal forces leave, the Nakiri family will not have an easy time.
The only difference is that the Nakiri family is different from the IGO. The Nakiri family is a private family, and the existence of the Nakiri family is to develop family power, while the purpose of the existence of the IGO is to stabilize peace in the human world.
Even the Nakiri family often had to consider the concerns of vassal families and allies, let alone the IGO.
Just as Erina Nakiri and the others were thinking, the battle below had already begun, and ferocious beasts began to appear in the arena.
If these ferocious beasts were placed in front of ordinary people, it would be a complete disaster, but here, they can only become the objects of entertainment for these wealthy and powerful officials.
However, when the last beast appeared on the stage, all the beasts on the stage fixed their eyes on the last beast.
“Fighting Wolf? Is this the legendary Fighting Wolf? You actually brought out the Fighting Wolf, and is it really okay to just leave it in the arena like this?”
A Lu looked at the cover that covered the arena and said, based on his understanding of fighting wolves, these things could not stop fighting wolves.
“Don’t worry, this is thickened. And this fighting wolf is not as scary as you think. It is cloned using cells.”
“Although we have successfully cloned a fighting wolf, its strength and potential are far behind those of the fighting wolves in the food industry.”
Mansam shook his head. In order to enhance the combat capability of IGO, IGO has been constantly cloning and transforming various beasts, not only for food, but also for use against the enemy.
As such a powerful group in the food world, the Fighting Wolves were naturally targeted by them.
“These guys are so bold that they even dare to clone Dou Wolf. They are really not afraid of death!”
Xu Yong couldn’t help but shook his head. Cloning creatures from the world of gourmet food was undoubtedly a gamble, and what was cloned was the king race of the second continent, the fighting wolves. This was simply jumping back and forth on the edge of death.
It is also because this fighting wolf itself has genetic defects, so its strength is very weak. Otherwise, if a healthy one was really cloned, the fate of these people can be imagined.
And fortunately, the human world is protected by a dragon and others, so the creatures from the food world basically won’t invade the human world on a large scale. Otherwise, once a fighting wolf takes a walk around the human world and discovers what these people have done, it would be all over.
“So after this cloning, the project was stopped immediately.”
Mansam said that cloning creatures from the gourmet world is indeed very dangerous, and even if they are cloned and raised from childhood, they cannot be tamed.
That’s right, the fighting wolf in front of them was almost out of their control, and it was precisely because of this that this fighting wolf was sent to the arena.
For creatures like the fighting wolf, that kind of arrogance has been passed down in its genes, so even if this fighting wolf was cloned and bred by humans, the arrogance in its bones still exists.
Xu Yong felt that these creatures were almost reaching the level of inherited memory as described in fantasy novels.
Just as Mansam was speaking, Xu Yong suddenly realized that the fighting wolf’s gaze was focused on them.
Following Doulang’s gaze, Xu Yong read some of Doulang’s emotions at the moment, and the most obvious one was fear.
“Fear? Why should you be afraid of us? Our aura should be well hidden!”
Xu Yong was a little confused. Their breath was hidden very well and the fighting wolf could not sense it. What’s more, there was a group of ferocious beasts around who were eyeing them covetously.
It is very strange that Doulang is still on guard against them in this situation.
At this time, Xu Yong’s brain was working rapidly. He didn’t understand where this fear came from.
“The strongest sense of a fighting wolf should be its sense of smell, but the strength of this fighting wolf right now is not enough to smell the gourmet devil in our bodies. In other words, it is the external smell… Xiao Mo!”
Gradually eliminating the possibilities, Xu Yong discovered that the other party was most likely smelling Xiao Mo’s scent. Although Xiao Mo did not follow them into the arena, the scent remained on everyone.
This is also the only reason Xu Yong can think of that makes Doulang very afraid. After all, Xiao Mo has not only mutated, but also reverted to his original form, and his potential is even unmeasurable by Yusaku.
If it was Xiao Mo’s smell that caused the other party to be wary, then Xu Yong thought it was normal.
Xu Yong figured it out. Under Ling’s control, the beasts below, which were originally very afraid and dared not to attack, also attacked the fighting wolf.
However, what was surprising was that in the face of attacks from these ferocious beasts, the fighting wolf actually stood there motionless and allowed the other party to bite it.
Just when everyone was confused, A Lu suddenly jumped up and punched the glass cover. He rushed directly into the arena and punched the beasts that were biting the fighting wolves.
“That bastard, why did he suddenly run in?!”
Mansam widened his eyes when he saw this scene. He really didn’t expect Alu to go in. Alu did participate in the arena competition back then.
But A’lu was very disgusted with this kind of competition, so he stopped participating after participating a few times. Now A’lu suddenly ran in and caught Mansam off guard.
“The fighting wolf you cloned is pregnant and is now giving birth to its offspring. It has used all its energy to give birth to its child, so now it doesn’t even have the strength to move.”
Xu Yong said that the fighting wolf was not stupid and it was very clear about its own situation. Its potential and strength after being cloned were very poor.
So it wants to work hard to give birth to a healthy offspring and put everything it has into it.
As a regeneration master, Xu Yong can sense things that others cannot. Even if this fighting wolf was not attacked by the GT robot in the original work, it would probably not survive for a few days.
I have to say that maternal love is indeed great, and it is not only reflected in humans.
“Pregnant? Unbelievable. Although it is female, it is able to reproduce parthenogenetically. It seems to be the result of its gourmet cells. However, this kid A Lu is still as promiscuous as ever…”
Before he could finish his words, Mansam saw A’lu’s five-shot punch hitting the glass cover. The glass cover that the beasts could not break was shattered by A’lu’s fist.
This made Mansam, who was already feeling helpless, simply cover his forehead with his hands, then stand up and evacuate the crowd.
Chapter 37: The Garbage of the Gourmet Party (Old Version)
“What do we do now? Should we leave?”
Looking at the chaotic scene, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato couldn’t help but ask in unison.
“That’s not necessary. Those beasts can’t escape. Wait a moment. There’s a guy I need to deal with.”
Xu Yong said that the beasts here were of average strength, and only the modified demon snake could cause some trouble to A’lu, but A’lu would not let these guys escape.
Now Xu Yong is going to get rid of the GT robot that appeared in the original work.
Although this fighting wolf will not live for more than a few days after giving birth to its offspring, the scene in the original book where it was shot to death by the opponent also made Xu Yong very unhappy, so now he wants to directly dismantle this piece of scrap metal.
As early as when he came in, Xu Yong had already scanned the entire arena and determined his target, which was a GT robot disguised as the president of a certain country.
However, after taking a quick look, Xu Yong discovered that Tina, one of the extras who should have appeared here in the original book, did not appear.
If you think about it carefully, it makes sense. Anime is always anime, and reality is always reality. In reality, it is undoubtedly a pipe dream for Tina to want to enter here.
After all, you need a ticket to enter here, and with Tina’s identity, it is impossible for her to reach this floor.
So in reality, it is impossible for Tina to reach this place.
Of course, this extra king was just paying a little attention to it. Now Xu Yong’s target was that piece of scrap metal.
Unlike the others, who started running frantically towards the exit after the glass shattered, the GT robot disguised as Dohem did not react at all.
After all, for this GT robot, none of the beasts present are its match, so there is no need to run at all.
He appeared here, on the one hand to investigate the situation of IGO, and on the other hand to create chaos so that other GT robots can successfully capture the Gem Flesh.
Just when it was indifferent, Xu Yong had already come behind it. Because he had mastered the power of food, Xu Yong hid his breath very well, so his approach was not discovered.
“Crack!”
The next second, the GT robot heard a sound of mechanical parts breaking. It looked down and saw that a hand had pierced through its core and grabbed the core in its hand.
“You rubbish from the food club, this is not the place for you to come!”
As he spoke, Xu Yong crushed the core in his hand. The GT robot, having lost its core, was naturally scrapped.
Xu Yong did not dismantle the GT robot directly. The technological content of this GT robot is not low. IGO has always wanted to capture such a GT robot for research.
But the people from the Gourmet Club were very smart and they would directly detonate the GT robot every time. But this time, Xu Yong acted too quickly and the GT robot had no time to react before its core was crushed.
“Who the hell is that, bastard?”
At the food party, the operator of the green GT robot took off the connection device with an angry look on his face.
He was very angry at this moment, because his GT robot was destroyed before he did anything, and his GT robot was captured by the other party, which meant that this GT robot would no longer be the patent of their Gourmet Club.
You know, the Food Club has spent a lot of financial, material and human resources to develop the GT robot.
The reason why IGO cannot research these things is because IGO has invested most of its resources in people’s livelihood. On the contrary, the Food Club does not need to care about this aspect, so all its resources are invested in the research of GT robots.
“This is the Gourmet Club’s GT robot. It’s disguised as Dohem and was able to fool our detection equipment. It looks like it’s the latest model.”
Mansam also came over and saw that the guy with Dohem’s face had a mechanical hole in his chest. He also knew that IGO had been infiltrated by the other party.
“Xu Yong, please sell this guy to us. I will give you a suitable price.”
Mansam said that this was the latest model of GT robot, and it was well preserved. If they used this kind of thing for research, IGO would be able to produce GT robots with similar performance soon.
“Forget about selling it. I’ll give it to you guys. It’s useless to me anyway.”
Xu Yong shook his head. The GT robot was of no use to him. Secondly, even if this thing was sold at a sky-high price, did Xu Yong lack money? Of course not.
Therefore, this GT robot is best used to exchange favors.
“Hahahaha, thank you very much!”
Mansam didn’t waste any time and directly picked up the GT robot in front of him. He could naturally see what Xu Yong was thinking.
But for him, although Xu Yong is not a member of IGO, he is also one of his own. After all, he and Zuo are members of the Zero Ecological Zone.
Xu Yong himself has a very good relationship with IGO. There will be no problem in building good relationships with such a talented regeneration master.
After picking up the GT robot, Mansam left. Although the ticket for this show had to be refunded later, he had already made a lot of money by getting such a GT robot.
As for A’lu who was still fighting the transformed demon snake and Doulang who was giving birth, he was not worried because A’lu was capable of dealing with the demon snake.
After giving birth, the fighting wolf was already extremely weak and had little fighting power, so he was too lazy to take care of the things here.
After Mansam left, Alu quickly dealt with the modified demon snake below. The capture level of this demon snake was 25, but its actual combat power exceeded 30.
This is not because the demon snake itself is extremely powerful, but because of the various perfumes sprayed by Ling.
These perfumes made the demon snake’s fighting desire reach its peak, while also increasing its combat effectiveness.
Of course, this kind of perfume also comes at a price. Although it can increase the combat effectiveness of a creature in a short period of time, it will have serious sequelae after the battle is over.
However, before the effect of the medicine that transformed the demon snake wore off, the fighting wolf mother began to act.
Although Alu could deal with it, the wolf-fighting mother felt that she should protect her child, so she used her remaining strength and killed the transformed demon snake in seconds.
“As expected of a fighting wolf, its speed and attack are both maxed out.”
Xu Yong could see that the capture level of this fighting wolf was not much higher than that of the transformed demon snake, but it was able to kill the opponent instantly.
This is the characteristic of the Fighting Wolf Clan. Their attack and speed are both maxed out, and they can easily fight against opponents of higher levels. Even if this fighting wolf is just a clone, it can only be said that the Fighting Wolf Clan is truly powerful.
Chapter 38: The Proud Fighting Wolf (Old Version)
After killing the transformed demon snake, Doulang was now reunited with his children.
“I never thought that I would be able to see the birth of a fighting wolf. This is a beast that lives in the world of food!”
A Lu was relieved when he saw the transformed demon snake was solved, and he looked at the mother and son fighting wolves in front of him with a smile on his face.
“This opportunity is indeed precious, but its body may not be able to bear it any longer.”
Ling, who had arrived at the side, spoke up. As the chief tamer of IGO, Ling could also see that the mother of the fighting wolf was already weak to an extreme.
The attack on the demon snake just now had drained a lot of its life force. Now the fighting wolf mother’s breath was rapidly decreasing, and the speed was so fast that they even felt a little frightened.
“By the way, Xu Yong, you are a regeneration master, do you have any solution?”
Everyone felt uncomfortable after hearing Ling’s words, but A Lu quickly remembered that there was a regeneration master here, and a powerful one at that.
“Its body is in serious condition. These things I have on me can indeed prolong its life for a while, but only for a few months at most.”
“If I want to continue its life, I must send it to the Healing Country for my master to take action.”
Xu Yong said that his regeneration ability could not be compared with Yusaku’s. Yusaku’s regeneration ability had reached a terrifying level.
In the original book, he said that he went to the Ice Hell, so maybe he could bring the food showcase back to life. This is not bragging, but he can really do it.
In this world, many things are unreasonable. For example, a chef who is well versed in the etiquette of food can cut off the meat of a fish in an instant, while the fish itself cannot sense it.
It is completely beyond common sense that it can continue to swim in the sea for several years before dying normally.
So if we can take action, then perhaps we can extend the life of this fighting wolf.
“Regeneration Master Yosaku? I understand, but now I need your help in healing this fighting wolf!”
A Lu spoke up.
“Of course you can, but I need the other party’s consent.”
Xu Yong looked at Doulang’s mother, and everyone looked over there as well. Doulang’s mother had been listening to their entire conversation, and she was quite intelligent.
However, to everyone’s surprise, the fighting wolf mother shook her head at this time. She did not want Xu Yong to treat her.
“What’s the shaking of your head? Are you refusing treatment? Why are you refusing treatment?!”
Erina Nakiri was completely confused and couldn’t understand what Touluo’s mother was thinking.
“Perhaps it’s because of the arrogance of the Fighting Wolf Clan…”
Xu Yong said that from a human perspective, it is actually impossible to understand the wolf fighting mother’s thoughts, but from the wolf fighting mother’s perspective, there is no problem.
Fighting wolves are a natural fighting race, and the only time they show their gentle side is when their offspring are born.
The fighting wolf mother in front of him was cloned. She inherited the fighting wolf’s inherent arrogance, but she was also very aware of her own physical condition.
That’s why it chose to use gourmet cells to give birth to an offspring, and in order to prevent the other party from ending up in its own situation, it injected everything it had into this new life.
While it is nurturing new life, it is actually seeking death. It cannot bear the fact that as a fighting wolf it is dragging such a crippled body, which is undoubtedly bringing discredit to the fighting wolf clan.
It can be said that the Fighting Wolf Clan is so arrogant that they don’t even want to survive now. As for its children, although it is reluctant to let them go, it is also very clear that its children need to experience more so that they can grow up smoothly.
Xu Yong told everyone his guess.
“Maybe you’re right.”
A Lu looked at the mother and son fighting wolves in front of him and shook his head. Humans and fighting wolves are two different races after all, and one cannot impose one’s ideas on the other.
So what they have to do now is to respect the choice of Doulang’s mother.
Just when everyone felt a little regretful, the mother fighting wolf let out a howl, and then the little fighting wolf reluctantly left its mother and walked towards A Lu.
Obviously, this was the choice of the fighting wolf mother. Just now, A Lu came to help it without any hesitation. It sensed A Lu’s kindness.
Now the little fighting wolf is still too weak and needs a backer, so A Lu is the best choice. After all, the fighting wolf’s mother has not forgotten where this place is.
This is IGO. If Xiao Doulang wants to leave smoothly, he must rely on one of them, and Alu is the best candidate.
“Do you want me to help you take care of the child? Don’t worry, I will take good care of it!”
A Lu also understood what the mother and son meant and agreed directly. This time Xu Yong did not touch the fighting wolf. After all, he already had Xiao Mo.
If he hadn’t met Xiao Mo, he might have had to intervene. Although Doulang’s combat power could not increase as fast as his, he could at least act as a bodyguard to protect others.
“Ouch…”
After A’lu agreed, the wolf-fighting mother stood up and let out a loud wolf howl.
In the howl of the wolf, Xu Yong also felt the gratitude from the fighting wolf mother. After all, Xu Yong also helped, otherwise the GT robot would have been very troublesome.
Unfortunately, Doulang’s mother had nothing to thank Xu Yong with, so she could only let out a wolf howl to express her gratitude.
After the wolf howl, the fighting wolf mother stood still.
“As expected of a proud fighting wolf, he would die standing up!”
Looking at the lifeless but still firmly standing figure in front of him, Xu Yong sighed, and his words were agreed by everyone.
As for the little fighting wolf at this time, although it can be seen that he is a little sad, he did not get close to the fighting wolf mother.
After watching for a while, everyone chose to leave. Other people would do the follow-up work here. The body of Doulang’s mother should be buried properly. After all, little Doulang followed A’lu, and A’lu naturally would not leave Doulang’s mother’s body unattended.
Afterwards, everyone began to taste his full meal menu under Mansam’s hospitality.
“Every time I see a full meal menu like this, I feel helpless!”
Xu Yong complained while eating other things.
“All dishes have alcohol in them. It’s a very unique full-course menu indeed.”
Erina Nakiri, Hisako Arato, and Komatsu were all speechless. Every dish on Mansam’s full meal menu contained a high concentration of alcohol. Just smelling the alcohol was enough. People who didn’t really like alcohol wouldn’t be able to eat it.
Chapter 39: Sunny is taught a lesson by Xiao Mo (Old Version)
“By the way, what is the full meal menu for Mr. Xu Yong and Ms. Nakiri and Ms. Nido?”
Xiaosong asked with some curiosity. In this world, full meal menus are something that almost all food hunters and chefs will collect. The dishes in them are the most suitable and their favorite.
Although Mansam’s full menu contains alcohol, these ingredients are indeed the most suitable for Mansam’s gourmet taste.
Mansam’s gourmet cells can heal quickly as long as there is alcohol. Later on, when he was seriously injured, he used alcohol to heal.
During the time that Xiaosong followed Alu, Alu only confirmed the rainbow fruit, as for the others, they were all empty.
He was somewhat curious about what Xu Yong’s full meal menu was.
As soon as these words were spoken, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato also looked at Xu Yong. They had only met Xu Yong for a short time, and they had mostly studied at Zhongmei Culinary College, so they didn’t know much about Xu Yong.
They were also very curious about what ingredients were on Xu Yong’s full meal menu.
“I don’t have a full menu, and I don’t plan to collect one.”
Xu Yong shook his head. When he said this, not only Komatsu and Erina Nakiri were stunned, but also Alu and Mansam on the side turned their heads and looked at Xu Yong.
“Don’t look at me like that. I’m just too lazy to make a menu. There are so many delicious foods. Why would I need to make a menu like this?”
Xu Yong said that you can just eat whatever you like, there is no need to go through so much trouble.
“This is a really surprising answer.”
Everyone was speechless. Originally, Xu Yong had some special reason, but no one expected that Xu Yong’s reason was so simple.
In fact, things like full meal menus are more of a bond, just like Alu’s full meal menus, which are basically collected together with Xiaosong or Terry.
The topic of the full meal menu soon passed, and then Mansam and Alu ate three full meals of Mansam’s menu, which made everyone’s scalp tingle.
Although Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato had also awakened their gourmet cells, they lost interest in this food after tasting one or two bites.
Just when Alu and others were about to continue eating, Ling brought a piece of news that his brother Suni had captured the Ligaru mammoth and was about to arrive at the door of the research institute.
Hearing this, everyone naturally followed him out, and soon saw Sunny approaching with a huge beast in his hand.
“Wow…what a big elephant! Someone actually lifted such a big elephant with just one hand!”
Although their gourmet cells have been awakened, they also know that it is not easy to lift such a large creature.
The giant elephant in front of us looked to be about a hundred meters tall. It was hard to imagine that someone could lift it with one hand.
“Not with one hand. That guy’s name is Suni. She’s Ling’s sister and one of the Four Heavenly Kings of Gourmet. His greatest feature is his hair.”
“His hair is like tentacles. Each hair can exert more than 200 kilograms of force. He has more than 250,000 of these hairs.”
“So what you see is that he lifts the elephant with one hand, but it is actually supported by hair that you cannot see with your naked eyes.”
“And the force that the hair bears is not completely borne by his body. Isn’t that amazing?”
Xu Yong briefly introduced Sunny. He also knew the Four Heavenly Kings when he came to IGO to study. He knew Sunny’s situation very well. Of course, even if he had not come that year, he would be very clear about this, after all, he had read the original plot.
“Are the Four Heavenly Kings of Gourmet Food so terrifying?”
After hearing about Suni’s specific situation, the two also realized how terrifying Suni was. Those hairs were really too outrageous.
“The strongest of the Four Heavenly Kings of Gourmet is Zebra. As for Sunny, he is actually not as scary as you think. It is true that his hair has such power.”
“But he can’t control each hair precisely, and his hair’s defense is not as good as his body.”
Xu Yong said that even if Sunny has gourmet cells and can do many things at the same time, it is completely impossible for him to accurately control hundreds of thousands of hairs.
Not to mention hundreds of thousands of hairs, even a few hundred hairs cannot be controlled accurately by Sunny now.
In fact, the most suitable style for Sunny’s hair is acupuncture. After all, his hair is very thin and difficult to be noticed, and there are a lot of them, and they can spread around.
But this guy is not very interested in acupressure.
While Xu Yong was speaking, Suni had already arrived in front of the crowd and directly threw the Ligaru Mammoth in his hand over.
Seeing this scene, Xu Yong jumped down with the two of them. In the end, it was Mansam who carried the giant elephant down.
“roar!”
Just as Sunny approached, Xiao Mo, who was following Xu Yong, suddenly roared and swung his tail. Xiao Mo’s target of attack was Sunny.
Due to Xiao Mo’s strength, Sunny’s body was unable to react, and he could only temporarily use a lot of hair to block in front of himself. The whole person was blasted away like a missile.
Sunny smashed a big hole in the ground.
“Hiss… He actually cut off so much of my hair. What’s wrong with this guy?”
Sunny flew out of the big pit. Of course, it looked like he was flying, but in fact he was using his hair to hold himself up in the air.
Although he looked unharmed, Xu Yong, A Lu and Mansam could see that Suni had lost a lot of hair.
“Sunny, it’s not polite to extend someone’s hair without their consent.”
Xu Yong said that Xiao Mo would not attack Suni without reason, and the reason for the attack was because Suni stretched out his hair to them.
Due to the demon’s sense of touch, Sunny’s hair is almost equivalent to his hands. When he touches someone, he can clearly perceive the condition of that person’s body.
Originally, Xu Yong was planning to teach Sunny a lesson when he sensed that Sunny’s hair was approaching, but before Xu Yong could make a move, Xiao Mo took action first.
So this time Xu Yong stood on Xiao Mo’s side. In addition to Xiao Mo launching the attack, Terry also hid directly in the distance.
It also sensed Sunny’s hair, but because it was just born and its strength was very weak, Terry was no match for Sunny, so it chose to avoid it.
On the contrary, Xiao Mo’s current strength completely surpassed Sunny, so Xiao Mo directly launched an attack.
“Brother, you got your hair out of place again, you deserve it!”
Ling also complained, saying that they were indeed siblings, as the sister was merciless when she criticized her brother.
Chapter 40: Entering the First Ecological Zone (Old Version)
“Although it is indeed a bit impolite for me to do this, I am your brother, and you are actually speaking for others!”
Sunny also knew that he was in the wrong this time, but he was unhappy to hear that his sister did not help him but went to help others.
“It’s obviously your fault!”
Ling doesn’t care about all that and will still confront her when she has to.
“Okay, stop arguing. What you need to do now is to capture the Gem Flesh, not to fight here. Those GT robots have already entered the first ecological zone!”
Mansam, who was holding a giant elephant at the side, spoke. Although the giant elephant was very large and heavy, to a strong man like Mansam, it was no different from a feather.
“What nonsense are you talking about, Director? Haven’t I already captured the Ligalu mammoth?”
Sunny looked at Mansam speechlessly. He felt that Mansam should retire. He might have Alzheimer’s disease. He was holding the target ingredients in his hands, but he asked them to find them.
“Ahem, this is actually just a cub. The real Lijialu mammoth is a kilometer-scale beast.”
At this time, Xu Yong interjected, and then everyone’s heads suddenly turned to look at the giant elephant in Mansam’s hand.
“This… this is actually a cub? How big is an adult? And what about the kilometer-sized behemoth?”
Shocked, Shinto Hisako and others had shock written all over their faces, and they asked their questions directly.
“This is indeed a cub. The height of an adult Ligalu mammoth is more than one kilometer.”
“In the human world, giant beasts that are over a kilometer in size are called kilometer-level beasts. Most of the kilometer-level beasts in the human world live over at the Death Falls. Of course, there are a very small number that live in other areas.”
Mansam also explained it to everyone.
“It’s actually a kilometer-sized beast. This is really troublesome. Moreover, Sunny has captured the cub. I hope the adult won’t go crazy!”
The corner of A’lu’s mouth twitched. It was quite horrible for a mother to lose her child.
“So I’m going to take the cub back to check if there’s any Gem Flesh growing inside it. Now hurry up and capture the Gem Flesh back. Don’t let those GT robots take it away.”
After Mansam finished speaking, he carried the giant elephant away. Although the possibility of gem meat existing in the cub’s body was very small, it had to be tested anyway. What if it was positive?
“It’s really troublesome. It’s a kilometer-level monster, and there are a bunch of GT robots.”
Sunny couldn’t help but complain. He had just come back and now he had to go there again. The most important thing was that the kilometer-level behemoth was very difficult to deal with.
The destructive power caused by their huge body is quite terrifying. Of course, their small size as humans also has advantages. With their small size, as long as they hide their breath well, it will be difficult for the Ligaru mammoth to detect them.
“What’s wrong? You look worried.”
Xu Yong asked after seeing the expressions of Erina Nakiri and the others.
“Nothing…nothing. It’s just that it’s hard to imagine what a kilometer-level beast looks like.”
Erina Nakiri shook her head. The sense of oppression brought by the young Rigaru mammoth just now was already very strong, let alone the adult Rigaru mammoth. It was normal for them to be afraid and worried.
“Don’t worry. Although the Lijialu mammoth is huge, it is not difficult for us to deal with it. I dare to bring you here because I am fully confident.”
“Don’t talk about me, Xiao Mo can easily deal with the Lijialu mammoth.”
Xu Yong smiled and said that the kilometer-scale behemoths were indeed quite terrifying, but when facing a strong opponent, especially a strong opponent who was small enough, the huge size would become a burden.
It’s just like in the original book, when the Ligaru mammoth jumped down from the Ligaru Plateau, the impact force was huge, but Alu and others dug a hole in the ground and avoided it.
Those snake cliffs even curled up their bodies into a ball and were pressed directly into the ground, but they were also not injured.
The size of the Ligaru mammoth has become a burden in front of human strongmen, which is why the capture level of the Ligaru mammoth is so low.
After all, even if the cell level is lower than that of the Lijiaru mammoth, it can easily kill the Lijiaru mammoth from within the body.
The most powerful feature of the kilometer-scale behemoth is its terrifying destructive power.
If they appear in human cities, they don’t need to do anything. Just taking two steps can bring devastating disaster to human cities.
“Come to think of it, is this your pet, Xu Yong? It’s really strong. Its tail just now broke a lot of my hair. What kind of creature is this? I don’t even recognize it!”
Sunny asked. He had just carefully observed Xiao Mo and found that he didn’t know what kind of creature it was. However, he had to admit that he thought Xiao Mo was quite handsome.
“A mutant of the demon snake, Xiao Mo is much stronger than you. You’d better not use your hair to test Xiao Mo, otherwise don’t blame me if you get beaten up again.”
Xu Yong smiled and said that apart from being a little narcissistic, there was nothing wrong with Suni. Xu Yong had a good relationship with three of the Four Heavenly Kings. The only one with whom he had a bad relationship was Zebra.
Although he also knew that Zebra was a guy who was cold on the outside but warm on the inside, Xu Yong would not indulge his foul mouth.
Therefore, the relationship between Xu Yong and Zebra is average. When they were in IGO, the strength of Xu Yong and Zebra was also similar.
However, after leaving IGO, Zebra began to rapidly devour various creatures, thereby greatly improving his cell level.
He was thrown into the Gourmet Prison not only to exterminate some dangerous creatures, but also because he improved too quickly. In order to make his foundation more solid, Yilong locked him up in the Gourmet Prison.
In this prison, he can also hone his foundation. Otherwise, if he lets Zebra continue like this, he will grow faster than others in the early stages, but in the later stages, Zebra will be left behind by the other four heavenly kings.
“I won’t make the same mistake a second time.”
Sunny shook his head, and then the group headed to the first ecological area. During this time, the other people looked at Xu Yong and the other two with some envy.
The reason is very simple. The three of them don’t need to walk by themselves, they can just sit on Xiao Mo.
Xiao Mo’s current body size is large enough to carry them, and even a few more people can be carried without any problem, but Xiao Mo will not allow others to climb on him.
Xu Yong is someone it recognizes, and Erina Nakiri is Xu Yong’s partner, so it is willing to let a few people come to it, and it is naturally impossible for others.
Chapter 41: The Growth Rate of Fighting Wolf (Old Version)
“Terry, you have to grow up quickly!”
Seeing Xu Yong and the other two looking so relaxed, A Lu also looked at Terry. Terry was a fighting wolf, and although he wouldn’t be very big when he grew up, he could at least take them with him.
“Terry has just been born, so it will probably take a long time for him to grow up!”
Looking at Terry who was walking in front of him and others, Xiaosong spoke up, after all, Terry was born in front of them.
“Boy, you are wrong. Fighting wolves grow very fast. I also know something about the fighting wolf mother you mentioned before. It won’t be long before it grows to the same size as its mother, or even bigger.”
Sunny spoke up. Unlike the others, Sunny also spent most of his time in IGO because of his sister.
So he knew something about fighting wolves. Fighting wolves grow very fast, not only in combat power, but also in body.
“Yes, Terry will probably grow to be the same size as his mother in a few months.”
Ling also nodded. After all, she had tried to tame Terry’s mother, but no matter what means or perfume she used, it was completely useless, so she had no choice but to put her in the arena.
“Douluo grows so fast?”
Komatsu looked at Terry in shock.
“The Fighting Wolf Clan is a very powerful race in the world of food. A race like this, born purely for fighting, will quickly pass through its infancy.”
Everyone was talking about wolf fighting. Not everyone in IGO could read the information about wolf fighting. The information was collected by members of the Zero Ecological Zone in the food industry.
The food world is simply impossible for the human world to explore, even with food satellites.
Because many powerful creatures in the food world can easily shoot down food satellites, the food satellites launched by humans now can only operate within the human world and dare not be launched into the food world at all.
However, the information about fighting wolves is only basic, and as for the living environment of fighting wolves, etc., nothing is known.
After all, they are part of the Eight Kings Clan, so it’s already good enough to get so much information.
The group soon arrived at the Black Grassland. The restricted area of ​​the first ecological zone was divided into several parts. The first was the Black Grassland, the second was the White Forest, the third was the Mushroom Forest, followed by the Ancient Swamp, the Demon Arena and the Ligaru Plateau.
These areas are not open to the public because they are too dangerous.
There are too many ferocious beasts here. Although the capture levels are between 0 and 50, they are strong enough for humans.
If humans want to reach this level, they must have gourmet cells, but only a very small number of humans have gourmet cells, and even fewer of them have the strength to reach this level.
The higher the level, the smaller the number. In the human world with a population of tens of billions, there are only dozens of strong people who can enter the gourmet world.
This is not even one in a billion, it’s simply one in a billion. The number of strong people is too small.
Correspondingly, although the ferocious beasts in the human world also follow this law, the number of these beasts is not comparable to that of humans.
The reason why humans can survive successfully in the human world is entirely because of the top combat power among humans.
After all, the ferocious beasts in the human world are basically below level 100, and it is rare for them to appear above level 100.
The strong among humans have exceeded this limit by far, and with the addition of a variety of weapons, humans can gain a firm foothold in the human world.
Hundreds of years ago, humans lived a very miserable life in the human world. Even though there was no shortage of food in this world, humans were always shrouded in famine.
The number of ferocious beasts in the first ecological zone far exceeds the number of strong men in IGO, and it is impossible for them to directly dispatch strong men to escort the passengers, so there are not many areas that they can control.
Most creatures on the black grassland are harmless, but there is a creature here that is very difficult to deal with. This creature is called the Rock Drum.
The capture level of the rock drum reached 27, it was more than thirty meters tall and weighed more than fifty tons.
The most important thing is that these big guys live in groups, and the rock drum are very aggressive. Their existence directly increases the danger level of the entire black grassland.
Otherwise, without the rock drums, the Black Grassland is basically harmless and is a great place to visit.
“This is the first time I’ve seen a black grassland.”
Erina Nakiri, who came to the black grassland, couldn’t help but speak, “At a glance, it was endless black grassland. People who see it for the first time would indeed feel very shocked.”
They didn’t know the specific situation of black grass, because there were too many ingredients in this world, especially low-grade ingredients like black grass.
In the world of gourmet food, substandard ingredients are everywhere, and it is almost impossible to recognize them all.
Not to mention that the two of them had only been in this world for a short time, even A’lu didn’t dare to say that he knew all the ingredients. He also carried a detector with him, and he would detect it when he encountered ingredients he didn’t recognize.
“This black grass is also a food ingredient. It tastes similar to leeks and green onions, and it’s also quite nutritious. Look, that guy has already started eating it!”
Xu Yong pointed at A’lu, and the two looked in the direction of his finger and found that A’lu had grabbed a handful of grass and was stuffing it into his mouth.
They were speechless about this, as they could not understand A Lu’s behavior.
They are also quite interested in black grass as a food ingredient, but they only collect a little to take back or wash it before eating during their break.
The way A’lu just picked something from the ground and ate it really made them speechless.
“Is it really okay to eat it straight away like this?”
Arata Hisako couldn’t help but ask.
“Alu is a glutton. When he sees food that interests him in the wild, he will eat it without hesitation. And with his superb physical fitness and digestive ability brought by his gourmet cells, he doesn’t have to worry about getting an upset stomach.”
“Of course, it’s best not to learn this kind of behavior.”
Xu Yong said that although he knew that eating like this would not cause any harm to their bodies, he still felt a little uncomfortable. After all, no one knew whether some creature had urinated on the grass here a long time ago.
Although their sense of smell is strong, even the sense of smell of the Demon King of Alu needs to be developed to the level of smelling the residual smell of the past in the later stage.
So even if the probability of encountering such a situation is extremely small, Xu Yong would not just grab food from the wild and stuff it into his mouth.
Chapter 42: The Envy of A Lu and Others (Old Version)
Suni, who was standing by, looked at Alu with disgust. After all, Suni was a person who cared a lot about his appearance.
A Lu’s behavior was extremely vulgar in front of him.
“There are rock drums coming over, seven in total.”
Just as A’lu was stuffing the black grass into his mouth, Xu Yong saw the rock drum approaching here.
Obviously, these rock drums also discovered them. After all, Xiao Mo was too big. Although he had restrained his breath, no one could make him disappear in front of the other party with the naked eye.
To reach that level, one must be proficient in the meaning of food. After mastering the meaning of food, one can completely hide all of his aura and make himself look like an inconspicuous stone on the roadside. In this way, there is a high probability that he will be ignored.
But it is still impossible to be completely invisible. Unless it is a gourmet devil with such ability, it is impossible for humans to be invisible.
“Leave it to me. The rock drum shell is a pretty good thing.”
Sunny said that he liked all beautiful things, and the most valuable thing on the rock drum was its shell, which Sunny also liked very much.
But if Xu Yong remembered correctly, Sunny in the original book failed here, and it was also very unreasonable in the original book. The capture level of Rock Drum was only level 27.
Even though the Rock Drums are a special race with great power, it is impossible for them to kick everyone directly from the Black Grassland to the Mushroom Forest and the White Forest. You know, the White Forest is more than 500 kilometers away from the Black Grassland.
So the plot in the original book is quite ridiculous.
“There are seven of them in total. You can’t handle so many by yourself.”
As A Lu spoke, he clenched his fist. In an instant, his right fist swelled.
“Five consecutive nail punches!”
With a five-punch punch, he smashed the arm of the rock drum in front of him into pieces.
Sunny used his cooking kitchen to rebound the power of the rock drum. The fighting styles of these two people looked very elegant, while the other was extremely violent.
“Chopsticks!”
Looking at the two men, Xu Yong directly used his chopsticks. This seven-headed rock drum was a little beyond the two men’s ability to deal with. After all, the seven-headed rock drum attacked together.
Although Alu no longer needs to charge up the five-shot punch for a long time, using it still puts a huge strain on the body.
As for Sunny, he could bounce back the attacks of one or two rock drums, but not so many.
Xu Yong condensed five golden chopsticks at once, and then the chopsticks disappeared in front of everyone. The five huge monsters in front of them suddenly stopped moving.
“Is this… acupuncture?”
Seeing this scene, A’lu’s eyes widened. It was not easy to acupuncture the acupoints of a creature like the rock drum.
Because the opponent has a very thick shell on his body, the shell has very strong defense, and ordinary acupoint guns can’t penetrate it at all. A Lu needs to use five consecutive nail punches to blast through the opponent’s defense. It can be seen that simply using hands to press acupoints is not enough.
But at this time, Xu Yong actually used the kitchen utensils condensed from calories to perform remote acupoint pressing.
Now A’lu doesn’t know how to use flying knife and flying fork yet, and his knife and fork can only be used for close range combat.
“Xiao Mo!”
After completing the acupoint pressing, Xu Yong called out, and then Xiao Mo’s tail swung out directly.
“BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM!”
With five loud bangs, the five rock drums in front of him were smashed to pieces by Xiao Mo’s tail.
Xiao Mo’s cell level far exceeds that of these rock drums, not to mention that Xiao Mo can fight against opponents of higher levels.
The rock drum could not withstand the power of the tail and shattered to the ground.
“Wow… so awesome!”
Xiaosong and Ling looked at the scene in amazement. They knew the strength of Alu and Suni, but the two of them combined were no match for Xiao Mo’s tail.
“It’s really impressive, but how are you going to carry so many marbles out?”
Sunny couldn’t help but ask, the marble on the rock drum is of very high value and is very suitable for making various furniture and decorations.
But this time Xu Yong directly harvested hundreds of tons of such marble, and how to take it away was a big problem.
“I have my own way, of course. I learned a new trick from my gourmet demon.”
Xu Yong also decided to expose his spatial ability. After all, it was impossible to hide this ability, so he simply put the blame on his food demon.
Anyway, the food demon has plenty of tricks, so it’s okay to just give it to the food demon.
“A new trick?”
Hearing this, Alu and Sunny became interested. They naturally knew the tricks of the food devil, and Sunny’s use of hair was to learn the tricks of the hair ghost.
Alu also learned how to use a knife and fork from the red ghost. When the gourmet cells reach a certain level, the gourmet devil will teach them some tricks after being satisfied. ?
The food demons are not stingy in this regard, because they parasitize on the host and naturally do not want the host to die so soon.
Therefore, whether it is for resurrection or for any other purpose, it is necessary to ensure that the host has sufficient survival ability.
Looking at the curious eyes of several people, Xu Yong directly put the marbles into his system space in front of them.
“This move is called Cell Space. My Gourmet Demon can create a special space in the Gourmet Cells to store various things.”
Xu Yong is also talking nonsense. Anyway, he can just put the blame on the food demon and food cells.
Even Blue Netero, who has lived for who knows how long, couldn’t figure out the thing called gourmet cells, let alone humans. So no one could refute Xu Yong’s nonsense.
“This is a really convenient ability. The captured ingredients can be directly put into the cell space.”
A’lu was almost filled with envy at this moment, but there was nothing he could do, as he was a glutton, but most of the food he got when he went hunting could only be eaten in the wild.
Otherwise he wouldn’t be able to bring any of them back. A’lu wanted to collect more ingredients and eat them slowly, but he simply couldn’t do it.
After all, with his appetite, the food he collected at one time was not enough for one meal, so most of the time he could only eat the food directly after catching it in the wild.
Xu Yong’s ability made him extremely envious. Not only him, but also Sunny, Ling, and Xiaosong were all very envious.
But unfortunately, this is all we can do is envy them. After all, this trick cannot be taught. Just like their demon king’s sense of smell and touch, it is an ability brought by gourmet cells and gourmet demons. It is equivalent to a talent that can only be used by oneself.
Chapter 43: Terrifying Slash (Old Version)
“Now is not the time to be envious, look over there.”
Xu Yong pointed to the distance and said.
“Traces of battle, and a rock drum that was directly shattered. The only one who can defeat the rock drum is the GT robot of the Gourmet Club!”?
A Lu and Suni came up with the answer after taking a look.
“It looks like we need to speed up. These guys are ahead of us. It will be bad if they capture the Gem Flesh.”
Everyone knew that they couldn’t dawdle any longer, so they sped up.
Since they did not go through the White Forest and Ancient Swamp as in the original book, they reached the Ligaru Plateau much faster.
Although there are quite a few GT robots inside, the strongest one, Starju, has not arrived yet. And even if it arrives, there is no need to worry as Xu Yong is here.
“You take them up, we have Xiao Mo here.”
When they arrived at the foot of the giant wall, Xu Yong started speaking. He was talking to Sunny. After all, the giant wall was more than three thousand meters high and almost vertical. It was not easy to climb up.
One strand of Sunny’s hair can lift more than 200 kilograms, so he can easily carry this group of people up.
As for Xuyong Town, Xiao Mo is here, and it is easy for him to climb up this huge wall.
Just like that, Suni brought the others along, and Xu Yong, Erina Nakiri, and Hisako Arato had Xiao Mo with them, and the group climbed up quickly.
“Snake Cliff’s cave, everyone keep quiet!”
After Sunny discovered the Snake Cliff’s cave, he said that although the Snake Cliff was a very strong creature, it would not be aggressive as long as it was not disturbed.
In the original book, Sunny and his friends were attacked because the Ligaru mammoth jumped down directly. The noise it made startled these guys, and they were stupid enough to think that Sunny was the culprit.
Now everyone went up without making any big noise, so naturally they wouldn’t attract the other party’s attention.
Although Xiao Mo is big in size, he moves very agilely and also does not make any sound.
Of course, there is no need to worry even if these guys are alarmed. The aura released by Xiao Mo is enough to intimidate these guys.
This time, everyone arrived at the giant wall much earlier than in the original book, so they didn’t see any trace of the Ligaru mammoth until they climbed up.
“There are so many bones. This has become a field of bones!”
After walking for a distance into the Ligaru Plateau, the group discovered the bones covering the ground.
“It was undoubtedly caused by the Ligalu mammoth. Considering the size of that giant, it must have a lot to eat.”
Xu Yong said, for a kilometer-scale behemoth, its appetite is no joke. Fortunately, the ecology of the Ligalu Plateau is very special. The beasts living here have strong reproductive capacity and grow fast enough, which maintains the ecological balance here.
Xu Yong also has a certain understanding of the ecological environment here. There are records of almost all places in the human world, including ecology and specific characteristics.
As a regeneration master, he naturally needs to have sufficient understanding of these ecological environments.
“How can such a large creature spit out bones?”
Erina Nakiri couldn’t imagine that a giant beast over one kilometer tall would spit out its bones after eating.
She thought that this should not be excrement, otherwise it would not be so clean. Indeed, these bones were not only well preserved, but also clean enough.
“This is thanks to the unique digestive organs of the Ligalu mammoth.”
“The body of the Lijialu mammoth is completely different from that of normal creatures. The Lijialu mammoth has two noses, one for eating and the other for excreting the residue.”
“And the digestive system of the Ligalu mammoth was not in its stomach, but inside its nose.”
Xu Yong said that due to the existence of the maze in the body, the situation of the Lijialu mammoth was very special, so the Lijialu mammoth did not need to excrete at all, because the residue had been spit out from the other nostril.
As he spoke, Xiao Mo suddenly spat out a mouthful of venom, which directly penetrated into the skeleton beside him, followed by a scream.
“Everyone, be careful. The Ligaru Plateau can provide food for giants like the Ligaru Mammoth. There are beasts everywhere here.”
Seeing this scene, everyone naturally knew that there was some kind of ferocious beast hiding under the skeleton, and it would probably attack them directly when they passed by.
“Don’t worry, with Xiao Mo here, no creature can successfully sneak attack us.”
Xu Yong knew that every scale on Xiao Mo’s body was a sensory organ that could provide early warning, so Xiao Mo was simply a mobile super radar.
Besides Xiao Mo, his own perception range is also very large. At this time, Xu Yong has already determined the direction of the Lijialu mammoth.
Although the Lijiaru Plateau is very large, the Lijiaru mammoth is so large that any movement of it can cause huge vibrations.
At this time, the Ligaru mammoth had already discovered that its child was missing and was approaching the edge of the Ligaru Plateau.
With Xu Yong pointing the way, everyone could clearly feel the vibration of the ground after walking for a distance.
“It looks like it’s getting closer. The vibration is so strong, and it’s getting stronger. That big guy is moving towards us…”
Before Sunny could finish his words, a beam of light came from the front and hit a hill next to the crowd.
“It’s a GT robot!”
Everyone reacted in the blink of an eye, and then quickly moved towards the direction where the beam of light came from. Soon, everyone saw the huge figure moving in the fog.
In addition to this figure, there is another huge GT robot that is constantly attacking this behemoth.
“The GT robot from the Gourmet Club, but this one is really big!”
Everyone saw the giant GT robot. This pink GT robot looked to be dozens of meters tall and was undoubtedly a huge existence for humans.
However, this body of several dozen meters is nothing in front of the Ligaru mammoth.
Before everyone could react, a terrifying black slash burst out from Xu Yong’s hand and instantly slashed through the giant GT robot that was attacking Lijialu Mammoth.
The giant GT robot was killed instantly before it could even react. This move was also the move of the leader slime, the black paring knife. Xu Yong used his hand knife to deliver this attack.
Although the kitchen utensils Xu Yong condensed were chopsticks and spoons, his physical fitness was also terrifyingly strong, comparable to those so-called magic weapons, so the power of the attack he launched with his hand knife was also quite terrifying.
Chapter 44: New Outsiders (Old Version)
“Hiss… Such a fast slash, and the power is terrifyingly strong!”
Sunny gasped, his perception completely released when he saw the Ligaru mammoth and the giant GT robot, although he was not directly exposed to the slashing blow.
But Sunny, who possessed the devil’s sense of touch, could clearly sense how terrifying that black slash was.
If that black slash was coming towards him, he would not be able to block it even if he used all of his 250,000 hairs.
In other words, as long as Xu Yong wanted, he could kill him instantly.
Although Xu Yong is not an enemy, he is not feeling well now. After all, when Xu Yong came to IGO for training, although his strength was stronger than all of them except Zebra, he definitely could not defeat them in seconds.
However, now Xu Yong has the strength to kill them instantly, and it is not a pleasant feeling to fall behind others.
“Now that we’ve dealt with this guy, the next one is the big one.”
“But it’s not so easy to get directly into its mouth.”
“No, it’s easy actually. All you need is a chopstick.”
After Xu Yong finished speaking, a huge golden chopstick appeared in front of him, and then the chopstick pierced the Lijialu Mammoth in action at an extremely fast speed.
The next second, the Ligalu Mammoth stopped moving.
“Your acupoint pressing skills are getting more and more outrageous, just like the speed at which your strength is improving.”
Seeing that the huge body of the Ligaru mammoth was actually directly acupunctured, the corners of Suni and Alu’s mouth twitched again.
They felt that following Xu Yong was not an adventure at all, but more like an outing. Xu Yong’s presence made this operation completely free of any sense of crisis.
In fact, Xu Yong can easily capture the Gem Flesh by himself, but the First Ecological Zone is always in the hands of IGO.
That’s why he would act together with A’lu and others. Otherwise, it would be like the beach cave. Wouldn’t he be able to go there alone? Why bother bringing A’lu and others along?
“Now is not the time to dwell on these things.”
After saying that, Xiao Mo led Xu Yong and others to climb directly onto the mouth of the Lijiaru mammoth, and A Lu and others quickly followed.
“It’s shocking enough to see it from a distance, but it’s even more terrifying to see it up close. The teeth alone feel like a small square.”
When they arrived at the mouth of the Ligaru mammoth, they saw its terrifying teeth. The size of this giant beast was really too big.
After a sigh, everyone entered the maze inside the body directly from the mouth.
“Why is there light here?”
After coming in, everyone found that it was as bright as day here, which made Erina Nakiri feel very strange.
“Because of the gem meat, the gem meat will emit a strong light, just like the sun at night. The maze inside the Lijialu mammoth is illuminated by the gem meat.”
Xu Yong said that the light of the gem flesh was quite terrifying. Once the gem flesh was taken away, the entire maze would fall into darkness.
“I can’t wait to taste some gem meat, let’s go!”
A’lu’s saliva had already flowed to the ground. This was not an exaggeration, but the truth.
However, just when everyone took a few steps into the maze, Xu Yong’s expression suddenly changed.
The reason was simple, because he found that his system had moved. What did it mean that the system had moved? You know, the cooking skills of Niito Hisako and Nakiri Erina had not improved.
Only when their cooking skills are improved can Xu Yong benefit. This does not mean that they are not talented. On the contrary, their talents are not weak. After they have gourmet cells, their talents will be even better.
It’s just that during this period of time they were more focused on memorizing the basic knowledge of this world and did not focus their main energy on training their skills.
Moreover, it is not so easy to upgrade their star levels. Arata Hisako is not far from two stars. She can reach two stars as long as she puts in some effort.
However, Erina Nakiri is still some distance away from three stars. After all, when she came to this world, her cooking skills could only be considered barely two stars.
In an instant, Xu Yong opened his perception to the maximum. This maze inside the Ligaru mammoth was not very big, so he did not need to use the path-finding sunflower. He could ensure that he would not get lost by letting go of his perception.
“I have something to take care of. Let’s separate for now. Xiao Mo, go over there.”
After Xu Yong finished speaking, Xiao Mo led the three of them to a fork in the road, leaving A Lu and the others looking at each other in bewilderment.
“What’s going on? Has he discovered the Gem Flesh? That shouldn’t be the case. If he has discovered the Gem Flesh, there’s no need for him to avoid us!”
A Lu couldn’t help but frown. He didn’t know why Xu Yong left suddenly and looked very anxious.
“Don’t worry about him. After all, he is the strongest among us. Let’s just focus on finding the Gem Flesh.”
Sunny was also very clear that Xu Yong must have something important to do. Although he couldn’t guess, he was sure that the other party was not after the gem meat.
“What happened?”
Seeing Xu Yong like this, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato were also confused.
“I found humans in this maze. It’s not normal for humans to appear here. It’s possible that I encountered someone with a similar situation to you.”
Xu Yong said that although he didn’t know who the other party was, the most important thing now was to find this person.
This maze is not very safe either, as many powerful beasts are also parasitic in the body of the Ligaru mammoth.
“Similar to our situation? People from another world?!”
The two of them also reacted and their eyes widened instantly. You know, they also came from other worlds. Although they lived well with Xu Yong’s help, they also wanted to go home.
But they haven’t found a solution so far. What they have to do now is to keep getting stronger, both in terms of strength and cooking skills. In this way, there may be hope of returning. If they do nothing, then there will be no hope at all.
“It’s very likely, but we won’t know until we see it for sure.”
Xu Yong nodded, and soon, under Xu Yong’s guidance, Xiao Mo led the three of them to a passage. As soon as they turned into the passage, the three of them saw a girl in a red dress and with long white hair.
There was still a puzzled and worried expression on the other person’s face. Seeing the other person’s dress, Xu Yong also searched for the other person’s information in his mind and soon found the answer.
Chapter 45 Mirajane Strauss (Old Version)
“Mirajane Strauss from the Fairy Tail world!”
Xu Yong recognized the other person’s identity. After all, his iconic outfit and white hair made him very recognizable. Of course, he didn’t say it directly.
Mirajane was also frightened at this time. After all, what appeared at the beginning was not Xu Yong and the other two, but Xiao Mo’s head.
She was originally handling things at the guild’s front desk, but in the blink of an eye she found herself in this strange place. This place was very strange because the surrounding walls were made of flesh.
This made Mirajane hesitate to act rashly for a moment, and she waited until Xu Yong and the other two arrived.
“Everyone, I’m Mirajane, the wizard of Fairy Tail. Do you know where this place is?”
Seeing someone coming, Mirajane introduced her identity immediately. She brought up Fairy Tail. After all, Fairy Tail is very well-known in the Kingdom of Fiore.
“Wizard? Magic? It looks like he is from another world!”
After hearing each other’s self-introductions, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato also made their own judgments. After all, in this world, gourmet cells are the basis of everything.
As for magic, it doesn’t exist at all, so after hearing the other party’s self-introduction, they concluded that the other party was not from this world.
“Xiao Mo, take her with you. There’s a troublesome guy coming in. Erina, Hisako, you are responsible for explaining the current situation to her.”
At this moment, Xu Yong sensed a breath that was more powerful than that of any other breath entering the body of the Ligaru Mammoth. If nothing unexpected happened, it should be the GT robot controlled by Stajiu.
The GT robot controlled by Stajiu is different from others and is more powerful. In the original book, if Alu had not been directly hit into the location of the gem meat and eaten the gem meat because of his food luck, he would have been killed directly by the GT robot controlled by Stajiu.
After hearing Xu Yong’s words, Xiao Mo immediately rolled his tail and brought Mirajane onto himself, then quickly moved towards the direction Xu Yong pointed.
In Xu Yong’s perception, the two GT robots were approaching the direction where Alu and the others were.
Mirajane was confused at this time, but Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato quickly explained the situation to her.
“Traveling through the world? There is actually such a thing. So, will Lisanna also…”
At this moment, Mirajane thought of her sister Lisanna first. Lisanna also disappeared that year without even leaving a body. At that time, she thought Lisanna was dead.
But now, combined with what she had encountered, she thought that the reason why Lisa’s body disappeared that year might be because she had gone to this world. So, is it possible that her sister is still alive?
Although she spoke very softly, Xu Yong also heard it, and his expression was a little strange at this moment. Strictly speaking, Lisanna did travel through time, but it was not a cross-border travel like now, but she traveled to another continent in the Fairy Tail world.
While Mirajane was still in deep thought, there was a sudden loud noise, and then the flesh wall in front was directly pierced, and two figures appeared in front of them.
“Xu Yong? Great, you guys go help A Lu, the guy A Lu met was too scary!”
It was Sunny and a GT robot that broke through the flesh wall and ran in front of Xu Yong and others, but this GT robot was not the one controlled by Stajiu.
The one controlled by Stajiu confronted Alu just like in the original book.
“Got it, Xiao Mo, you help Sunny, I’ll handle the other side.”
After saying that, Xu Yong disappeared directly on Xiao Mo. His movement speed was so fast that no one could see clearly how he moved.
As for Xiao Mo, after hearing Xu Yong’s words, he put the three people down and rushed towards the GT robot that was confronting Sunny.
The speed was so fast, like a beam of black light.
Before Sunny and the GT robot could react, Xiao Mo’s claws directly covered the GT robot. The next second, Xiao Mo’s claws scratched across the GT robot’s body.
“What…what’s going on?”
The GT robot reacted and tried to check its own situation, but as soon as it moved, its body fell apart instantly. Xiao Mo’s claws were quite sharp, and the GT robot in front of it could not defend against such a claw attack at all.
“It’s fine if people are like this, but how can the companions they train be so perverted?”
Sunny was completely speechless. He had just fought with this GT robot, and he knew very well that the opponent’s strength was similar to his own. Although he could also defeat the opponent, the prerequisite was to fight with all his strength.
However, now Xiao Mo killed the opponent with just one claw, and Sunny said that he was no longer able to complain.
He also heard about Xiao Mo’s specific situation on the way. He was brought out of a cave on the beach by Xu Yong during the spawning season of puffer whales, and he was born not long ago.
Sunny felt exhausted when he thought about how he was surpassed by a mutant demon snake that was just born not long ago.
Before, he had the idea of ​​catching up with and surpassing Xu Yong, but now this idea has been shaken.
Just when he was doubting his life after being hit by Xiao Mo, the battle on the other side was also settled by Xu Yong.
When Xu Yong just came over, Alu had been killed instantly by the GT robot controlled by Stajiu. In order to continue fighting, Alu even activated self-cannibalism.
This move is used by everyone who has awakened the foodie demon. It allows the foodie demon to devour their body, thereby raising their condition to the best in a short period of time.
A gourmet hunter who activates self-cannibalism will not only recover to his peak state, but will even be able to burst out with even greater combat power than his peak state.
However, before A’lu could make a move, Xu Yong’s fist had already landed on the GT robot controlled by Stajiu.
Just like how Stajiu defeated Alu in one second, Xu Yong also defeated Stajiu in one second. The core of the GT robot was directly blown up by this punch.
The GT robot will naturally be unable to move without its core.
Stajiu also found that he had directly disconnected from the GT robot.
“He was killed directly. Who did it?”
At this time, Stajiu was a little puzzled. He already knew how strong Alu was. Although there was another one of the Four Heavenly Kings, he could not pose a threat to him.
“Mrs. Qiao, help me check which personnel from IGO are going to the First Ecological Zone this time.”
Stajiu said to Qiao Niang in the main control room that she was also responsible for collecting information about the food party.
Chapter 46: Capturing the Gem Flesh (Old Version)
“Has it been solved? Sure enough, the gap is not just a little bit!”
Sunny and others rushed over from next door, only to see the core of the GT robot being smashed by a punch. It was obvious that this GT robot was also killed instantly by Xu Yong.
Sunny was deeply impressed by this gray-black GT robot. When he sensed the breath of this guy just now, he felt like he was being targeted by a top predator.
It can be said that although both are GT robots, the one he just faced and this one are not comparable at all.
“Don’t sigh now. If you sigh any more, your life will be in danger!”
After Xu Yong put away the GT robot, he said that he would give this GT robot to IGO for research after returning. This one should be slightly more advanced than other GT robots.
“Alu? You activated the self-eating method?!”
After seeing A’lu, Suni immediately determined A’lu’s condition. He was covered in blood and it was obvious that he was seriously injured. However, his aura was so strong at this time that even after the battle was over, his aura was still leaking out.
Obviously, this is the effect of activating the self-eating state. Each of the Four Heavenly Kings has activated the self-eating state when they were training in IGO, so they are naturally very clear about Alu’s condition.
“That guy just broke my neck. If I hadn’t activated the self-eating method, I would have been dead. But luckily Xu Yong came quickly and no one else was injured.”
Alu was relieved to see that Xiaosong and Ling were not hurt.
“Broken neck?!”
Hearing this, those who were unaware of the effects of self-cannibalism were stunned. After all, having a broken neck was basically a death sentence, but A’lu was still standing here in good health.
“This is the effect of self-cannibalism. It can restore the body to its peak state in a short period of time. However, this state can only last for a few minutes. If the deficit cannot be replenished after a few minutes, then death is inevitable. Hurry and find the Gem Meat!”
Sunny spoke quickly and said that the most important thing now was to find the gem meat for Alu to eat, so that there would be no need to worry about any problems.
“No need to look for it, it’s right next door!”
As Xu Yong spoke, he chopped the empty space beside him with his right hand in the shape of a palm knife. He did not use the black paring knife, but simply because his body was strong enough, the palm knife instantly split a section of flesh next to him.
Fortunately, the Lijiaru mammoth was large enough, and the damage caused by the crowd in its body was basically imperceptible to the Lijiaru mammoth.
The moment the flesh wall was cut, a dazzling golden light shone out from it.
At the same time, a rich fragrance began to spread.
“It is actually hidden in a closed space. This maze is really confusing. The light outside does not come from the passage, but directly passes through the flesh wall and illuminates the entire body of the Ligalu mammoth.”
After everyone entered and looked around, they found that this was an enclosed space.
In the very center of the space, there is a ball of flesh with a diameter of more than two meters. This is the gem meat, the meat born from the essence of the entire body of the Ligaru mammoth.
Although the jewel meat in front of him was indeed shocking, Sunny had already cut off a piece of jewel meat with his own hair.
“Originally, we were supposed to taste it together, but now you have to enjoy it for free, A-Lu!”
Suni brought the piece of meat to Alu.
“Then I won’t be polite!”
A Lu was not polite to everyone. If it was any other time, he would definitely share with everyone, but now his body did not allow him to do so. If he didn’t eat something good, he would be doomed.
As a piece of gem meat went down his throat, the muscles all over A’lu’s body began to surge and expand, and his aura began to soar.
The shadow of the red ghost also appeared above A’lu’s head, and the pressure spread in all directions.
When Xu Yong saw this scene, he stood directly in front of Erina Nakiri and the others to block the pressure.
“The body has recovered, and the gourmet cells have been activated. The sequelae of self-cannibalism have also been eliminated, but what I care most about is the deliciousness of the gem meat.”
“It’s impossible to tell what part of the meat this piece of meat is from. In the piece of meat just now, I tasted the texture of the liver, the texture of the cartilage, and the texture of the pork belly. The taste keeps changing.”
“Besides that, the flavors are not chaotic, but distinct in layers. It is hard to imagine that such meat exists in the world.”
A’lu’s eyes lit up as he looked at the gem flesh in front of him. At this moment, his body was actually glowing as well, but because the light of the gem flesh was too dazzling, it obscured the light emitted by his body.
“I know that Gem Meat is delicious, but you don’t have to describe it in such detail. By the way, I have always had a question I wanted to ask. Who is she? I don’t remember this person being here when we came in.”
Sunny shook his head and looked at Mirajane beside him. When they came in, there were seven people in total including Xiao Mo and Terry, but what was going on with this eighth person who suddenly appeared out of nowhere?
“Yes, there are seven of us in total. Who is this lady?”
Xiaosong also reacted. Before, he and Ling’s attention had been on Alu and they didn’t notice Mirajane’s existence. After Sunny reminded them, they were very confused.
“The person just found inside the Ligalu mammoth is a friend of mine named Mirajane Strauss.”
Xu Yong naturally needed to come out to smooth things over. Mirajane’s position was rather awkward, and she actually fell directly into the body of the Ligaru mammoth, which he did not expect.
So now I might as well just say that he is his friend. In this way, even if Suni and Alu still have doubts, they will not ask too many questions.
As for Mirajane, she nodded quickly at this time, because when they were on the road just now, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato had already told her the basic situation.
He also warned her not to casually reveal the fact that she was a visitor from another world.
After coming to this world, Erina Nakiri and the others also searched for information about the other world, but unfortunately, they found nothing.
So their situation should be very rare, and in order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble, such things must naturally be hidden.
Originally, when Sunny asked this question, Mirajane was a little flustered and didn’t know how to answer, but since Xu Yong said so, she naturally followed Xu Yong.
“Since he is your friend, there will be no problem. Now, take the Gem Flesh away first.”
Both Sani and Alu understood the meaning of Xu Yong’s words and did not ask any more questions.
Chapter 47 Mirajane’s Situation (Old Version)
“I’ll take some of the Gem Meat. I’ll go to other places in the First Ecological Zone to capture some food. You guys go back first!”
As Xu Yong spoke, he directly cut off one third of the gem flesh and put it into the space.
This was actually his own plan. After all, in addition to gem meat, there were many other ingredients in the first ecological zone. Xu Yong would not simply capture one ingredient and leave.
In response, the others nodded and said they had no objection. To be honest, they felt that Xu Yong’s taking of one third of the gem meat was a bit too little this time.
After all, the capture of the Gem Flesh this time was entirely due to Xu Yong’s credit. If it weren’t for Xu Yong, let alone capturing the Gem Flesh, it would be a question whether they could return alive.
As for Xu Yong, there was naturally a reason why he took away one-third of the gem meat instead of more.
One third of it was undoubtedly divided by Alu and his men, and the last third was left to IGO. After all, this was the first ecological zone controlled by IGO.
Soon, the group successfully left the maze and went all the way up. Along the way, Mirajane actually had a lot of questions she wanted to ask. Let’s not talk about anything else, just why the surrounding environment was so weird.
This place looks like a huge maze, but the weird thing is that the surrounding walls are made of flesh and blood.
But she soon understood. When the group came out of the mouth of the Ligaru mammoth, Mirajane finally knew why the environment inside was so strange.
Because they were actually in the body of a giant beast as big as a mountain, and the maze was also formed inside the other’s body. Even though it came from the magical world, Mirajane was shocked by the size of the giant beast in front of her.
“Alu, Sani!”
Just as everyone was leaving, a voice was heard. When everyone looked over, they found a person standing on the ground with a huge purple-black crow next to him.
“It’s Mr. Coco!”
When Xiaosong saw Coco, he shouted with some surprise. The previous beach cave adventure made their relationship very good.
Komatsu was like a male succubus in front of the Four Heavenly Kings. The other three did not find a partner. Although Jiji arranged a temporary partner for him in the later stage, before that, they all regarded Komatsu as a partner.
“Coco, why are you here?!”
Alu and Suni were also very happy. Three of the Four Heavenly Kings appeared here. It would be a good thing as long as Zebra did not show up.
“I received the news from the director, so I rushed here as soon as possible, but it seems that I am too late. You have already captured the Gem Flesh, but why is there a piece missing?”
Sunny saw the gem meat that Sunny was holding up with his hair. It should have been a regular circle, but now a large piece was missing. It seemed that about one third of it was missing.
“The other third was taken by Xu Yong. He will go to catch other ingredients next, so he has to separate from us temporarily.”
Sunny gave a brief explanation, and after listening to it, Coco suddenly understood.
“By the way, what should we do with this big guy?”
At this time, Ling pointed at the Lijialu mammoth and asked, this big guy was still in the state of being acupunctured.
“Don’t worry, its acupuncture points will automatically release in two hours. The wild animals here won’t dare to approach it. Two hours is enough time for its children to come back!”
Xuyong did not untie the acupoints immediately. After all, this big guy was madly looking for his children. If he really let it jump off the Ligaru Plateau, the creatures and environment below would not be able to withstand its torment.
More than two hours is enough time for Xiaolijialu Mammoth to come back, and by then, even if he is pressed on the acupoints, he will not leave.
“When I came here, the test on the Little Ligalu Mammoth had already been completed. No gem meat had formed in its body. It will just take some time for me to come back.”
Coco also told everyone about the baby elephant’s situation.
“In that case, let’s separate here, everyone!”
Xu Yong spoke, and then everyone separated.
“Mr. Xu Yong, thank you for what you did just now!”
At this time, Mirajane also thanked Xu Yong. After all, it was Xu Yong who helped her when others asked this question just now.
She could see that those people just now were not simple, and the aura released by the activation of A’lu cells just now was not weak.
If these people really want to target her, it will not be a good thing for her, after all, her magic power is still in a self-sealed state.
And even if her magic power was restored, she didn’t dare to say that she could defeat those people just now.
“You’re welcome. Please tell me your specific situation first!”
The group sat on Xiao Mo and began to discuss this issue. Mirajane also told them about the general situation of her own world.
“The magic world? I’ve only seen it in comics before. What kind of magic does Miss Mirajane know?”
After hearing this, Erina Nakiri couldn’t help but ask. Although her gourmet sense is very good now, magic is something she had fantasized about when she was a child, so she is very curious now.
“The magic I master is called receiving magic, but due to some special reasons, I can’t use magic now.”
Mirajane’s face looked a little strange as she spoke. Others didn’t know the specific reason, but Xu Yong knew that Mirajane had become arrogant after becoming an S-class wizard.
He took his younger brothers and sisters to do a dangerous S-level mission. Why did Makarov put the S-level mission on the second floor and not allow other wizards except S-level to touch it?
Moreover, Fairy Tail has extremely strict assessment for S-class. Natsu and others would have become S-class wizards long ago if they were placed in other guilds, but they still cannot do so in Fairy Tail.
It is because Makarov and his team are well aware that S-level missions are full of uncertainties and the intelligence is not necessarily true.
Therefore, one must gain their approval to become an S-class wizard, and even if one achieves this level, one cannot guarantee their 100% safety.
Mirajane took her still weak younger brothers and sisters to do S-level missions, which eventually led to Lisanna being sucked into the continent of Edlas. She herself also developed psychological trauma and stopped using her magic, which was equivalent to self-sealing.
In fact, as long as she figures it out, she can use magic anytime she wants. From what she said, it’s obvious that the current plot hasn’t reached the point where Laxus triggers a civil war, so her magic is still in a self-sealed state.
Chapter 48 Food Luck: Where does the blame come from? (Old version)
“Receive magic? What kind of magic is this?”
When they heard the name of reception magic, question marks appeared over Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato’s heads.
The comics about magic they have read are all traditional types of magic. Traditional magicians stand behind a staff and chant spells to cast magic, using various elemental magic.
As for this receiving magic, they really don’t understand it.
“Receiving magic means that you can use magic to merge monsters or other creatures into your body. During the fusion process, part of your appearance will become similar to these creatures…”
Mirajane explained the concept of receiving magic to everyone.
“That’s amazing. It can actually absorb the power of other creatures and use it. Can the Lijialu mammoth just now receive it?”
Erina Nakiri suddenly asked this question, which stunned Mirajane. Not to mention her, even Xu Yong was stunned for a moment.
“This… I’m not sure either, but the creatures we receive must have magic in their bodies. I don’t know if the creatures in this world have magic in their bodies, and I can’t use this magic now.”
Mirajane shook her head.
“We’re at the edge, everyone pay attention.”
During the conversation, Xiao Mo had already reached the edge of the Rigaru Plateau. Hearing this, Erina Nakiri and the others also held on to Xiao Mo tightly.
As for Mirajane, although she didn’t know what was going on, she followed suit.
After she grabbed Xiao Mo, she knew what was going on, because they were climbing down from an absurdly high cliff.
This also made her heart beat faster. This distance seemed to be at least several thousand meters high.
If she could still use her magic, she wouldn’t be worried, after all, she could fly after using magic. But now she couldn’t use magic, so this height inevitably made her heart beat faster.
She was also very nervous when passing through the snake cliff cave. After all, each of these snake cliffs was huge and full of oppression.
“Huh…finally landed!”
After Xiao Mo landed, the three of them breathed a sigh of relief. Erina Nakiri and the others were also nervous. Although they had experienced this once before, they had climbed up.
It’s not really that scary as long as you don’t look down while climbing up, but we were just walking down, which was exciting enough.
Even though their gourmet cells have been awakened, such a scene still makes them very nervous.
“Xiao Mo, go over there. That’s the ancient swamp. There are a lot of good ingredients there.”
Xu Yong said that the ingredients in the ancient swamp have survived from ancient times to the present day, and each one can be said to be a living fossil.
Of course, capturing these ingredients will not cause these creatures to become extinct. Xu Yong will choose ingredients with larger quantities to capture. As for the extremely rare ones, he will not touch them casually.
After all, there are no special ingredients like Gem Meat in the Ancient Swamp, so it is impossible to directly activate the gourmet cells. Capturing these ingredients is just for tasting.
“Mr. Xu Yong, is there really no way to go back?”
Mirajane couldn’t help but ask, she also had her own relatives in the Fairy Tail world, and all the members of Fairy Tail were regarded as her own relatives. It would be a lie to say that she didn’t want to go back.
“Erina and the others have told you before, right? We really haven’t found a way to get you back. But one thing is certain, and that is to improve your strength. If you become stronger, maybe we can find a way.”
Xu Yong shook his head. He was not trying to fool Mirajane. He really had no other choice. Now he didn’t even know how these girls came to this world, let alone send them back.
“Improve your strength? It seems that this is the only way, but……”
Mirajane thought about it and felt that it made sense, but she remembered her own situation. Now her magic was sealed by herself, so she couldn’t even use magic, let alone improve her strength.
“In our world, if you want to improve your strength, you must have gourmet cells…”
Xu Yong said as he told Mirajane the concept of gourmet cells and how to obtain them.
“Such a powerful gourmet cell, but this method of obtaining it is too difficult.”
After hearing about the method and difficulty of obtaining it, Mirajane couldn’t help but want to give up. She had already seen the ferocious beasts in this world, and the mountain-like existence just now was really terrifying.
And from what Xu Yong and the others said, that guy in the human world is just a little bigger in size, and his strength is not that strong.
After hearing this, Mirajane didn’t know how to describe this world. She could only say that it was terrifyingly strong.
Basically everything in this world is gourmet cells, but due to the difficulty of obtaining them, Mirajane found that this was a complete dead end.
If you want to become stronger quickly, you must obtain gourmet cells, but to obtain gourmet cells you need to be strong enough to capture various high-quality ingredients, and you need to eat them for many years.
Now she has neither the ability nor the gourmet food sense, isn’t this a dead end?
“In fact, there is a way to quickly obtain gourmet cells. Weren’t you curious about how you obtained gourmet cells before? In fact, it’s all because of food luck.”
Xu Yong directly put the blame on the food luck, and he didn’t fool anyone. People with good food luck are indeed more likely to acquire gourmet cells, and Xiaosong is one of them.
However, the amount required is a bit terrifying. In the case of Erina Nakiri, even if all the food luck from Sokai, Komatsu and Aroku were gathered together, it would be impossible to obtain gourmet cells so quickly.
“Food luck?!”
Hearing this, Mirajane raised her doubts. As for Erina Nakiri and the others, although they knew about the existence of food luck, the descriptions of food luck on the Internet were too few and too vague, so they were not very clear about it.
“That’s right, food luck. This is a very mysterious thing. People with good food luck can pick up money when walking on the road. When they go to the wild, they can easily find ingredients that others can’t find no matter how hard they try.”
“And when you encounter danger, your food luck will help you attract powerful helpers. Similarly, if your food luck is strong enough, you will naturally be able to obtain gourmet cells faster and easier.”
Xu Yong simply explained the role of food luck. In other worlds, the so-called food luck is just luck, but in the world captured by food, food luck is a tangible existence. After the strength reaches a certain level, food luck can be observed and directly controlled.
Chapter 49: Erina Nakiri’s Assist (Old Version)
“It turns out that we were able to obtain gourmet cells so quickly because of our food luck, but why is our food luck……”
Erina Nakiri was still a little confused as to why she and Hisako Arato had such strong food luck, but suddenly she realized one thing, that is, this should be related to Xu Yong.
“My food luck is strong enough. After you become my temporary partners, my food luck will also work on you, so you can obtain gourmet cells so quickly.”
Xu Yong nodded. He had not thought of explaining it before, but now there was a new person. Since this situation happened for the second time, perhaps it would continue to happen.
Anyone who can make the system move is undoubtedly suitable to be a partner, so he thought of these things temporarily to explain why they can obtain gourmet cells so quickly.
At the same time, it can also allow Mirajane to become his partner as soon as possible. If Mirajane wants to obtain the gourmet cells as soon as possible, she needs to become his partner, even if it is only a temporary partner.
“That is to say, if I become Mr. Xu Yong’s temporary partner, I can also get Mr. Xu Yong’s food luck to help me quickly obtain gourmet cells, right?”
Mirajane’s eyes lit up, this was now the only way she could get the gourmet cells.
“Of course you can, but you need to know what a partner is…”
Xu Yong nodded. The fish had taken the bait, but he still had to explain to the other party what the concept of partnership was.
After hearing what their partner said, the three people present couldn’t help but blush a little, but Mirajane was the most obvious.
Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato have always known the concept of partnership, and both of them have a good impression of Xu Yong, but Mirajane is different. This is the first time they have met, and they have not known each other for long.
She also didn’t expect that partner would actually be synonymous with husband and wife, so the atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.
“Since… since this is what partner means, then what is temporary partner?”
After calming herself down, Mirajane asked again. She did not forget that there was a “temporary” before the word “partner”.
Since the partnership between a man and a woman is synonymous with husband and wife, what does it mean when the word “temporary” is added?
“Let me explain this. Actually, it’s because…”
Erina Nakiri stepped forward to explain. At this time, her favorability towards Xu Yong was already very high, so she felt it was okay to talk about this matter.
So she said everything that she had imagined at the time. After she said this, even Xu Yong was shocked. He really didn’t expect that Erina Nakiri would imagine things this way.
But it seems that there is no problem if you think about it carefully. After all, Erina Nakiri didn’t know that Xu Yong had a system, nor did she know that Xu Yong was a time traveler and knew about their affairs.
So from Erina Nakiri’s perspective, his image did indeed become a lot taller in an instant.
After listening to this, Mirajane didn’t think that there was any big problem. After all, Xu Yong did help them a lot. And after the two of them explained Xu Yong’s identity, Mirajane didn’t think that Xu Yong was greedy for her body.
With Xu Yong’s status and position, he could have any kind of beauty he wanted, so why would he spend all his time on these two little girls?
In short, Mirajane also felt that Erina Nakiri’s idea was correct, so in her eyes, Xu Yong was a kind person who helped the weak.
“I see, I understand. Mr. Xu Yong is really a good person!”
Mirajane said with a smile, Xu Yong also got a good guy card.
“I’m not a good person, so what is your decision, Miss Mirajane?”
Xu Yong shook his head. He didn’t think he was a pushover and that he did all this for a purpose. However, he also needed Mirajane to give him an answer.
“I do need Mr. Xu Yong’s help with food luck, but I have nothing now, and even if I return to our world, I can’t bring anything good!”
Mirajane gritted her teeth and said that she really needed to borrow Xu Yong’s food luck to obtain gourmet cells, but she couldn’t offer any suitable compensation.
As a member of the Wizards Guild, she has been in the magic world for a long time and has experienced much more than Erina Nakiri and the others.
In her opinion, there is no free lunch in the world, but it is difficult for her to offer suitable compensation.
“Then let’s make a deal. Although you can’t use magic, the knowledge of magic is still there. In that case, tell me the magic you know.”
Xu Yong found an excuse. Anyway, he just needed to trick the other party into becoming his partner. As long as the other party agreed, Xu Yong would get the reward from the system.
“Magic? Although I know some magic, they are just some basic magic. Besides, I don’t feel any magic in this world, so maybe magic can’t be used at all.”
Mirajane said with a frown.
“It doesn’t matter, I’m just interested.”
Xu Yong said with a smile.
“I understand. In that case, I will tell Mr. Xu Yong all the magic I know. From now on, I’ll leave it to you, Mr. Xu Yong.”
Mirajane finally agreed. After all, without borrowing Xu Yong’s “food luck”, it would be extremely difficult for her to become stronger. Even if magic was restored, there was no magic in this world.
With the previous imaginary case of Erina Nakiri, Mirajane now felt that Xu Yong was just looking for an excuse to help her.
This is the benefit of the first impression. The character of Xu Yong that Erina Nakiri created in front of her was so good that now when Xu Yong did this, she would also think in this direction.
I have to say that Erina Nakiri’s assist was really good.
“In that case, the deal is done. I will help you with your ID. As for the rest, we can talk about it after we get back.”
After Xu Yong finished speaking, the group had already arrived at the ancient swamp.
“There are so many strange creatures, much stranger than the monsters in our world!”
Mirajane spoke as she looked at the various strange creatures in the ancient swamp.
The monsters in the magical world have various shapes, but compared to this world, it is obvious that the creatures in the world of gourmet captives are more strange.
After all, most of the creatures in the captive world of gourmet food seem to be spliced ​​together, and there are all kinds of types.
Even fruits and cockroaches can be spliced ​​together.
It didn’t take Xu Yong long to capture these ingredients. When capturing them, Xu Yong directly condensed a pair of huge golden chopsticks and picked up the target he wanted to capture directly from the swamp.
Chapter 50 New System Rewards (Old Version)
“This hunting method is really…”
Mirajane didn’t know what words to use to describe this scene. This scene was just like picking up food when eating, picking up whatever dish she liked.
But what were being picked up now were not dishes, but ferocious beasts with terrifying auras. Although her magic power was sealed by herself, she still had some perception ability.
“Okay, this is enough. It’s getting late, so let’s rest in the mushroom forest for the night.”
After capturing some of the ingredients he needed, Xu Yong began to speak.
Naturally, everyone had no objection to this. They just sat on Xiao Mo and swam directly towards the mushroom forest.
In order to prevent any creatures from launching a sneak attack, Xiao Mo also released his own aura. You know, in terms of combat power, Xiao Mo is stronger than the Ligaru mammoth. Its aura is enough to easily suppress all creatures in the ancient swamp.
“So strong! To be honest, I haven’t had the chance to ask you, this person…”
Mirajane wanted to ask about Xiao Mo’s situation, but she didn’t know how to describe Xiao Mo, because the world of Fairy Tail is a Western fantasy world. Although there are dragons, they are Western dragons.
The Western dragon and the Eastern dragon are two completely different concepts. Xiao Mo looks more like an Eastern dragon, so Mirajane doesn’t know how to describe it. You say it’s a snake, but it obviously doesn’t look like a snake.
You said it looks like a dragon, but there is a big difference.
“You are talking about Xiao Mo. Xiao Mo is a mutant of the Demon Snake. I found it in a Demon Snake’s lair. Because of the mutation, Xiao Mo looks different from the Demon Snake, and his potential is much stronger than that of an ordinary Demon Snake.”
“Although it’s not very big, the giant elephant we saw before, the Lijialu mammoth, is no match for Xiao Mo.”
Xu Yong introduced Xiao Mo to Mirajane. As for Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato, they had already introduced each other during the conversation just now.
“That giant elephant is no match for us? It’s really powerful!”
She was shocked when she thought that the giant elephant as big as a mountain was no match for Xiao Mo.
Soon, the group arrived at the mushroom forest.
“There are so many mushrooms, and they can grow so big!”
After arriving at the mushroom forest, everyone was also shocked by the mushrooms in the forest. There were really all kinds of mushrooms here, which made people dazzled.
You know, in the normal world, most mushrooms need to be collected in the mountains after rain, but the mushrooms here appear in groups.
“With these detectors, there is basically no danger in the mushroom forest. It is the safest place in the entire first ecological zone. Unfortunately, the surrounding area is quite dangerous, so IGO has never developed this place.”
“The detector can detect the specific information of these mushrooms. Of course, there may be some that are not recorded. Remember not to pick the mushrooms that are not recorded.”
Xu Yong asked everyone to collect the mushrooms they were interested in separately. As for himself, he planned to take a look at the new rewards given by the system.
After all, with the system space, even if you find some good things, you can put them directly in the system space without worrying about causing any trouble.
“Is this… a new space?!”
Xu Yong discovered that the reward this time was actually a completely new space, but this space was somewhat different from the system space.
The system space can be used for storage, but cannot store living things. The space will expand as his strength increases, and the time inside the space is also still.
This new space is called planting space. As the name suggests, it can be used to grow various crops.
The difference from the system space is that this space can only be used for planting and has no other functions. Once the crops are ripe and picked or fall off, they must be transferred to the storage space and cannot be stored in the planting space.
The planting space will continue to expand as Xu Yong’s strength increases, and as long as Xu Yong knows the environmental data, he can divide the planting space into different areas and transform them into different environments.
In this way, Xu Yong can grow some plants that require special environments to grow, such as rainbow fruit and ozone grass.
Moreover, the speed of time flow in the planting space can be adjusted, and the adjustment ratio is Xu Yong’s cell level.
In other words, he can now speed up the flow of time in the planting space to dozens of times that of the outside world.
“It’s a really good thing. It would be even better if there was another breeding space.”
Xu Yong was very satisfied with this planting space. In the future, as long as he had the seeds, he could artificially cultivate ingredients like rainbow fruits in the planting space.
And the most important thing is that this space can adjust the flow of time and the environment, and all kinds of plants can be grown here.
While everyone was collecting mushrooms, Xu Yong also planted some seeds he had stored in the planting space.
Among them was the rainbow fruit. He had participated in the research project of the rainbow fruit at the beginning, and he knew the environmental parameters very clearly, so after some modifications, the seeds were successfully planted.
The next step is to wait. It only takes about a year for the rainbow fruit to grow from planting to fruiting, and it grows very fast.
The time in the planting space can be accelerated, and Xu Yong will be able to obtain new rainbow fruits very soon. In total, it will take less than ten days.
And he doesn’t need to enter the planting space to cultivate. He just needs to control it with his mind. It is as convenient as playing games.
After finishing planting the seeds, Xu Yong also took out the mobile house that he had stored in the space.
The technological level in the gourmet era is not low. Xu Yong asked someone to build a movable house so that it can be put into space and carried around.
The construction speed in this era can only be described as ridiculously fast. Just like A Lu’s castle, his houses were simpler, so they were built quickly.
Once you’re in the wild, there’s no need to set up a tent or anything like that. Now when Xu Yong took out the house, he felt a bit like the universal capsule in Dragon Ball.
“Why can a house be conjured up directly?”
Mirajane asked, looking at the house with a confused look on her face.
“This is the first time we meet, too.”
Erina Nakiri said that she was not very clear either, after all, it had not been long since the two of them traveled through time, and this was also the first time she went into the wild with Xu Yong.
The rest of the time he was either in the Healing Kingdom or studying at Zhongmei Culinary College, so he didn’t know much about Xu Yong’s methods.
Seeing that they had collected a lot of mushrooms, the three of them returned quickly. They were eager to know what was going on in this house.
Chapter 51: The cooking speed of two people (old version)
“You guys are back. How is my little house? It’s pretty good, isn’t it?”
Xu Yong pointed to the house he had taken out and said.
“Yes…it’s pretty good, but how did you do that?”
Erina Nakiri couldn’t help but ask, and now all three of them had question marks on their heads.
“This is all thanks to my food demon. One of my food demon’s abilities is spatial ability, which can open up a space to store items.”
“When I returned to the Healing Kingdom, I had this mobile home built and put it in my space. This way, I don’t have to set up a tent or anything when I’m in the wild.”
Xu Yong gave a brief explanation, and after listening, the three finally understood, but at the same time they were more amazed.
“Although it’s not magic, it feels much more magical than magic!”
Mirajane said as she looked at the house in front of her, it was indeed incredible that she could carry such a huge house with her.
“Don’t Miss Mirajane’s world have similar storage equipment and magic?”
Erina Nakiri couldn’t help but ask. When she read various comics in the past, there were space magicians and very popular storage equipment. But now looking at Mirajane’s expression, it seems that there is no such magic and equipment.
“There is actually magic involving space, but it is very rare. As far as I can remember, there is only one person in the Council who can use space magic. As for the storage equipment you mentioned, I haven’t heard much about it either.”
Mirajane shook her head. Hearing Mirajane’s words, Xu Yong didn’t find it strange. The world of Fairy Tail was completely different from traditional magic. Most people in that world were melee mages.
As for some magic with special properties, they are also extremely rare in that world. For example, healing magic is also a very common magic in the traditional magic world.
But in the world of Fairy Tail, healing magic is a lost magic, and there is also space magic, and there are very few people who can use space magic.
The person from the Council that Mirajane mentioned should be Doranbart, who uses memory magic and space magic.
This guy was originally a member of Fairy Tail, but after knowing that Fairy Tail was targeted by the Council, this guy erased the memories of everyone including himself, and then joined the Council.
In this way, some information is passed to Makarov. In fact, Erza’s dressing magic can be regarded as an alternative space magic, but it has too many limitations. It can only hold weapons and armor, and other things cannot be put in.
“Okay, let’s go in and eat first. Xiao Mo, this is yours.”
As Xu Yong spoke, he took out some of the prey he had captured previously. These would be Xiao Mo’s dinner.
Xiao Mo was too big to enter the house with them, so he had to stay outside.
“Then leave it to us.”
Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato are the chefs, and now it’s their home court.
“Thank you for your hard work!”
Xu Yong spoke up, and this was not a polite remark, because everyone here, except Mirajane, had gourmet cells and an amazing appetite, so the amount of food the two of them would need to prepare would be very large.
“Don’t worry. Since we awakened our gourmet cells, our physical fitness has greatly improved. This workload is nothing to us.”
Erina Nakiri said with a smile that with their gourmet talents, making a large number of dishes was a piece of cake for them.
“Let me help too!”
Mirajane spoke up. Although she was an S-class wizard, she became the poster girl of Fairy Tail after sealing her magic power.
During this time, she also prepared some food for everyone, so she felt that she could help.
In this regard, Xu Yong did not stop Mirajane, because if he put himself in Mirajane’s perspective, if he did nothing and just waited for food, he would definitely be restless, so Mirajane wanted to help.
But it’s not so easy for Mirajane to help.
If her strength had recovered, then there would be no problem in helping, but now her magic power was still in a self-sealed state, and she simply couldn’t keep up with the cooking pace of the two.
Sure enough, Mirajane soon came out with a look of doubt on her face.
Because she found herself completely redundant in the kitchen. The two of them processed the ingredients and cooked too quickly, and one person could easily handle several stoves, leaving no room for her to intervene.
Mirajane had no choice but to leave the kitchen.
“Your magic power has not recovered yet, and you don’t have gourmet cells, so it’s normal for this to happen. You know, they also have gourmet cells, and the level of their gourmet cells has also improved a lot. It’s normal for you to be unable to keep up.”
Xu Yong said with a smile that although the cell level of Erina Nakiri and others is not high, they are definitely little supermen among normal people.
“Gourmet Cells, Mr. Xu Yong, can you tell me more about Gourmet Cells?”
Mirajane’s curiosity about the gourmet cells was also full at this time. After hearing this, Xu Yong told Mirajane a series of information about the gourmet cells including the gourmet devil.
The more Mirajane listened, the more she felt that her gourmet instinct was terrifyingly strong.
Although it cannot be compared with magic in some aspects, in terms of pure strength increase, it can surpass magic by countless streets.
Moreover, gourmet cells not only strengthen the body, but also strengthen the soul. This is why people with strong gourmet cells are not easily lost in the soul world.
Before Komatsu, Froze had not discovered a simplified method to cook another, which means that Froze had spent 600,000 years cooking another.
Even though the time in the soul world is almost completely stopped, the perceived time is 600,000 years, which shows how strong Froze’s soul is.
This is also one of the most powerful aspects of the gourmet cells. While strengthening the body, it also strengthens the soul. Once it is completely integrated with the gourmet demon, the life level will also be equivalent to a qualitative improvement.
After the two talked for a while, a large number of dishes were prepared by Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato.
Seeing this scene, Mirajane quickly went to help serve the dishes. Although she couldn’t help with the preparation of the dishes, it was still no problem at this time.
“So…so many dishes!”
However, after seeing the amount of food the two had produced, Mirajane’s eyes widened.
Just by looking at the amount of food the two of them made, you could tell it was enough for hundreds of people. Mirajane said she had really learned a lot by making so many dishes in such a short time.
Chapter 52 Mirajane’s Good Luck (Old Version)
“It’s because the kitchen is too small, otherwise we could make more dishes.”
Hisako Arato said with a smile that with her and Erina Nakiri’s abilities, it would not be a big problem to prepare meals for thousands of people in a short period of time, but this kitchen was too small and could no longer accommodate them.
“After all, we are in the wild, and this house is also custom-made, so it is not large. We can get a bigger one when we return.”
Xu Yong also said that the house was indeed very small. Although the dishes made by the two looked numerous, they could only fill their stomachs. The only one who could eat enough was Mirajane, after all, she had no gourmet sense.
Listening to the conversation between the few people, Mirajane didn’t know what to say. All these dishes could not be finished even if all the members of Fairy Tail ate together, but now they were not enough for these three people.
“Let’s taste the gem meat first. I have been looking forward to it for a long time!”
Xu Yong said that the gem meat is a food that condenses the essence of the whole body of the kilometer-level giant beast, the Lijialu mammoth.
The delicious taste of the thousand-meter-long beast is compressed into such a small piece of meat, which is indeed very exciting.
“These gems are extremely juicy, so the best way to cook them is to sear them into steaks, which will bring out the flavor and lock in the juices.”
Erina Nakiri said that the gem meat steak in front of her was not actually cooked in a complicated way, but was cooked using the simplest method.
But this also proves the saying that high-end ingredients often only require simple cooking, and gem meat is such a case.
“The gravy was so juicy that it formed gravy fireworks the moment I cut it!”
Looking at the dazzling gem meat in front of her, Mirajane cut it with a knife, and the meat juice gushed out directly, like a firework that was shrunk countless times and burst into life.
She had been in this world for too short a time. It was okay for Erina Nakiri and the others, after all, they were the ones who made the dish, so they naturally knew the specific conditions of the ingredients.
Xu Yong on the other side was not as polite as the others. He directly picked up a whole piece of gem meat with chopsticks and stuffed it into his mouth.
The boiling hot gravy burst out the moment he chewed. Although the gravy was very hot, for someone with Xu Yong’s physique, there was no need to be afraid of it.
At this time, Xu Yong also felt the same feeling as A Lu before, because the texture and taste were changing every time he chewed, and this change was not contradictory. Eating the gem meat was a complete enjoyment.
After swallowing a piece of gem meat, Xu Yong’s gourmet cells began to activate, his muscles began to swell, and his aura continued to spread.
Fortunately, Xu Yong reacted quickly and controlled the breath the moment it exploded.
However, it will take some time for the cells to become activated. At the same time, a dazzling golden light burst out from his body, even with a tendency to cover the light of the gem flesh.
The three people who saw this scene knew what was going on. It was not the first time that Mirajane had seen such a scene. After all, Alu had eaten the gem meat once before to activate his cells.
It’s just that A Lu’s movement at that time was not as big as Xu Yong’s.
The three of them did not hesitate and cut a piece of meat and put it in their mouths. They were not as bold as Xu Yong, who ate a whole piece in one bite.
After eating the jewel flesh, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato’s gourmet cells were also successfully activated.
The effect of gem meat is indeed quite terrifying, and such food is basically suitable for the gourmet cells of most people.
The activation of their gourmet cells does not cause such a big noise, and their muscles do not swell.
However, after the cells of the two people were activated, it was equivalent to having a full body beauty treatment again, and their bodies became more perfect.
“Hmm? This is… a really good guy who hits the target with one shot, right?”
The changes in Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato did not attract Xu Yong’s attention. On the contrary, Mirajane attracted his attention instead, because Mirajane directly hit the target, obtained gourmet cells by eating gem flesh, and awakened directly.
And the changes on Mirajane’s side were even greater. Her body was wrapped in a purple-black energy, and then she turned into a demon.
Xu Yongke was very familiar with this form. Mirajane was in this state when she used receiving magic to receive the demon soul.
At this time, Mirajane’s white hair fluttered upwards, demon wings and a tail grew behind her, and her hands were also wrapped in demon claws.
There is a black line where his right eye should be, and he is wearing a relatively cool red outfit.
It seems that the awakening of her gourmet cells has also awakened her magic power.
But soon, her form changed again.
The hair gradually fell down, more scales appeared on the face, and the wings behind began to grow larger. Fortunately, the restaurant was not small, otherwise it would not be able to accommodate Mirajane’s demon wings.
Mirajane’s demon wings stopped after expanding to more than three meters on one side.
The tail behind it became more ferocious and looked as if it was wrapped in a layer of metal, with barbs sticking out like joints.
The sharp claws gradually turned black, and there were two red lights on the palms, which looked like magma at first glance.
The clothes on his body were gradually replaced by black scale armor, and his entire appearance changed drastically.
Although Xu Yong didn’t know what exactly happened, he was sure that it was a good thing.
After a while, everyone’s cell activation ended, but Mirajane did not return to her original appearance, but maintained the transformed form of the Demon Soul.
“Why is Miss Mirajane like this? Is this really okay?”
Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato asked with some concern.
“Don’t worry, this is because my magic was activated when the gourmet cells awakened, and the magic and gourmet cells merged!”
At this time, Mirajane spoke. She could feel the changes in her receiving magic, and she could also feel the power that surpassed her original peak.
“If this power existed at the time, Lisanna might… Wait, Lisanna might not be dead. After all, that state is really too strange!”
Mirajane looked at her hands that had turned into devil’s claws with a complicated expression.
She now had hope because she felt that Lisanna might not be dead, but she didn’t know where exactly she was.
But no matter what, as long as the person is not dead, there is still hope. Sooner or later, she will find a way to go back and find Lisanna.
Chapter 53: Magic Assimilated by Gourmet Cells (Old Version)
“The fusion of magic and gourmet cells? So, this is why your form has changed!”
Xu Yong was a little surprised when he heard this. Before that, he was still wondering whether beeswax could really receive magic and be used in this world.
According to Mirajane, it should be impossible to use it because there is no such thing as magic in the world of Gourmet’s captivity.
But now that Mirajane’s magic and gourmet cells have merged, perhaps there will be some changes.
“That’s right, or rather, I was assimilated by the gourmet cells. I can clearly feel that the gourmet cells devoured the magic source in my body.”
“The source of magic is the core of us mages. If we lose the source of magic, we lose everything.”
“But after the gourmet cells devoured the magic source in my body, they did not directly eliminate the magic source, but assimilated the magic source. So now I am not using magic power, but the calories that Mr. Xu Yong told me before.”
As she spoke, Mirajane raised her claws, and a golden ball of light condensed in her palm. This was one of her moves, called Soul Exterminator.
Originally this move should be purple-black, but now it has turned golden, but its power has also increased a lot.
“In addition, the reason why my demon soul reception has changed is because I have absorbed some of the power of the gourmet demon.”
Mirajane also revealed the reason for her form change, she had previously seen the Gourmet Demon in her spiritual world.
Xu Yong also told her the details of the food demon. After she felt the terrifying power of the food demon, she subconsciously tried to use receiving magic to receive the food demon.
However, the power of the gourmet demon was too strong. Although she succeeded in receiving it, she only received a trace of the gourmet demon’s power.
This was the limit of what she could do. When she was receiving the information, her body was giving warnings. If she continued receiving the information, her body would undoubtedly collapse.
The Gourmet Demon used just a tiny bit of power to directly change her strongest demon soul, and her other receiving forms also changed because of the Gourmet Demon.
All I can say is that the power of the food demon is too strong and too overbearing. Just receiving a little bit of power has caused such a big change in her.
“Receiving the power of the gourmet devil, this is interesting. Let me see your current cell level.”
Xu Yong didn’t expect it to turn out like this. You know, ordinary gourmet hunters can’t borrow the power of the gourmet devil so easily.
After all, they couldn’t release a trace of power like Mirajane did by looking directly at it. Once the food demon appeared, it would appear in its prime.
In that state, if your body is not strong enough, you will not be able to bear it.
Xu Yong was even more curious about Mirajane’s current cell level.
After testing it with the tester, the numbers that appeared on it also made Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato exclaim in surprise.
“It has reached level 47. This is too high. When we just awakened our gourmet cells…”
Erina Nakiri doesn’t even want to say her level number, as the two are completely incomparable.
“It shouldn’t be that exaggerated, Mirajane, you should exit the demon reception state first.”
Xu Yong did not exclaim in amazement, but pondered for a moment. Although Mirajane was special, her newly awakened gourmet cells should not be able to reach such strength.
Xu Yong soon thought of a possibility. He asked Mirajane to exit the receiving state and then tested it again.
“Sure enough, the cell level just now was considered a special increase. Now it is the real cell level 6.”
Xu Yong said that Mirajane always has a basic foundation. She is a magician herself. In comparison, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato are just ordinary people, so the level of Mirajane’s just awakening is beyond the two of them.
Afterwards, Mirajane changed several receiving forms, and Xu Yong tested them one by one. The cell level was always changing.
There are receiving forms with single-digit registrations, and there are also more than twenty levels. In short, the level is constantly changing as the receiving form changes.
However, the strongest one is the Demon Soul that is fused with the power of the Gourmet Demon. The Demon Soul is fully fused, and it is also her strongest form now, with a capture level of 47.
“It’s amazing that it can change into so many forms.”
Erina Nakiri and the others were also envious of Mirajane’s change in receiving form.
“Maybe we can try to learn it.”
“Although this was magic before, and magic doesn’t exist in our world, so we can’t use receiving magic, but now the receiving magic has been assimilated by the gourmet cells, and the energy used has also become calories.”
“There should be some changes. Of course, this is just a possibility.”
Xu Yong spoke, and upon hearing this, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato’s eyes lit up. If they could really learn it, wouldn’t that mean that they could also have the ability to get so angry?
“I will now tell you the principle of receiving magic!”
Hearing this, Mirajane was cheered up. She was finally needed. This meant that she was not a person who could not do anything. So she did not want to keep it to herself and planned to tell everyone the principle of receiving magic.
“Let’s talk about this later. Eat the food first. Also, Erina and Hisako, you guys should also take your levels.”
As Xu Yong spoke, he also tested the levels of the two people. After this cell activation, their levels reached level 15.
Of course, this is just the cell level. It will take some time for the two to adapt and train if they want to fully exert their level 15 strength.
As for Xu Yong himself, his level has not increased much, and his current cell level is 51.
Although the improvement does not seem to be much, Xu Yong is also very satisfied. After all, the capture level of Gem Meat is here, so being able to increase his gourmet cells by these levels is already very good.
After that, several people quickly ate up all the food in front of them. At this time, Mirajane also understood what Xu Yong meant by the big eater.
She ate enough food for dozens of people, but she didn’t feel full at all, and of course, she didn’t feel hungry either.
People with gourmet cells eat more because calories can be stored in the body and used in battle. If the purpose is simply to fill the stomach, then it is still very simple.
Of course, Sanhu is an exception. His heart is not satisfied, so his gourmet cells are always in a hungry state.
Chapter 54: Receiving the Power of the Gourmet Demon (Old Version)
After eating, Mirajane told everyone the specific information about receiving magic. She also found that some changes occurred after the magic was swallowed and assimilated by the food.
“It’s not complicated.”
After listening to Mirajane’s words, Xu Yong started to try. As for Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato, they were not able to do it as they still didn’t understand many things.
This is the difference in realm. At this time, Xu Yong has mastered the meaning of food, so after listening to Mirajane’s description, he can start trying it himself.
After all, Xu Yong’s control over power can now be said to be extremely strong.
On the contrary, Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato do not have such a level, and their basics are very average, so they cannot understand many things.
It would take some time for them to learn how to receive magic, but Xu Yong mastered it in about half an hour.
“take over!”
After mastering the calorie version of the receiving magic, Xu Yong directly launched the whole body reception.
In fact, there is a certain risk in receiving magic, because the object of the reception has the ability to resist, just like when Elfman first received the Soul of the Beast King, he could not suppress the Soul of the Beast King at all, and it went out of control.
It can be said that in the entire world of magic captives of gourmet food, only they can learn unscrupulously, because the gourmet demons in their bodies have no self-awareness.
In other words, when receiving the power of the food demon, there is no need to worry about losing control or being controlled by the food demon.
The power of the gourmet demon is too strong. By receiving such a powerful existence, one will gain power, but it will also be very easy for the other party to control the person who casts magic with the help of the received magic.
Therefore, this magic can only be used by themselves, and no one else can use it at all. After Xu Yong completed the reception, some changes also occurred in his body.
He did not turn into the Chief Slime, but now he had many more of the Chief Slime’s patterns on his body.
At the same time, there was a knife and a fork in his hands. These two weapons were the ones used by the leader Slime when fighting against Acacia.
“The strength has increased a lot, and the appearance hasn’t changed much except for a few more lines.”
Xu Yong felt his own power. The change in his receiving form was not as great as Mirajane’s. The patterns on his body made him look like an ancient war spirit in the novel.
“The cell level has been raised to level 70. This magic is really effective.”
Xu Yong tested himself after receiving the power of the gourmet demon. His cell level soared from level 51 to level 70. This level allows Xu Yong to walk sideways in the human world.
Of course, the premise is that you don’t encounter those strong people in the human world. After all, some of the strong people in the human world are not weak if they are placed in the gourmet world.
However, this magic is only useful in the early stages, because once his cell level reaches hundreds, the Gourmet Demon can attack directly at his peak.
Although it can only be for a short time or even just a moment.
Of course, receiving magic does not mean that it is completely useless. After all, as physical fitness improves, more demonic power can be received, and using this magic will not exceed the limits of the body, so the power of the gourmet demon can be used for a long time.
Comparing the two, one has weakened power but stronger endurance, while the other has stronger power but weaker endurance. Each has its own uses.
It has to be said that Mirajane’s receiving magic did bring Xu Yong a surprise, and this kind of receiving magic can basically only be used by themselves.
Unless other people can make the food demon in his body obey them completely like A’lu, once this trick is used, the body will be controlled by the food demon.
Once the body is controlled, the only way to cancel the receiving magic is to wait until the calories in the body are exhausted, but the food demons will definitely know this.
Therefore, once other people use this move, it is equivalent to giving their bodies to the food devil. For other people, this move is simply a taboo move.
“It only took me half an hour to master it!”
Seeing Xu Yong’s operation, Mirajane began to doubt her life. Although the magic had been assimilated by the gourmet cells, it has now become a calorie version of receiving magic.
But it’s not that easy to learn, because her receiving magic was awakened by herself.
The magic in the world of Fairy Tail is very special because magic awakens on its own, and awakened magic can be taught to others.
This is the case with Mirajane. She awakened the reception magic and later taught this magic to her younger brothers and sisters.
She clearly remembered how long it took her younger brothers and sisters to master it, but Xu Yong only took half an hour. This was really outrageous.
“I was able to learn so quickly because I have mastered the meaning of food. When you come into contact with the meaning of food in the future, you will understand. Once you have mastered the meaning of food, the difficulty of learning various skills will be no different from eating and drinking water for you.”
Xu Yong said that Shiyi was completely a learning cheating device.
“What is food justice?”
Mirajane asked with some confusion, and then Xu Yong told her the basic concept of food ethics.
“That is to say, if I master the power of food, then the magic power I used to consume for each move would be reduced to ten points or even less!”
Hearing this, Mirajane was extremely shocked. Isn’t this equivalent to having dozens more sources of magic power in the body? And the increase brought by the food is not just this, the power of the moves will also increase accordingly. She felt terrified just thinking about it.
“That’s what I mean, but it’s too early for you to eat justice. What you need to do now is to honestly improve your cell level.”
“Once your cell level is raised, you can learn the meaning of food.”
Xu Yong said that now is not the time for them to contact Shi Yi.
After listening to Xu Yong’s words, everyone nodded. They would naturally follow Xu Yong’s arrangements. After all, Xu Yong knew more about these things than they did.
Just like that, after cleaning up, everyone went to rest. They didn’t need to wash the dishes manually, as Xu Yong also had a large dishwasher, so they just had to put the dishes in.
After finishing all this, everyone went to rest. As for safety issues, there was no need to worry because Xiao Mo was outside. When resting at night, Xiao Mo would release some aura, and its aura was enough to scare away all the beasts in the first ecological zone.
So now everyone doesn’t have to worry about danger even when resting in the wild.
Chapter 55: Rewards from Star Level Upgrade (Old Version)
The next morning, when Xu Yong got up, the three were already busy in the kitchen. Mirajane, with the enhancement of her gourmet cells and the recovery of her magic, could also help a little, but her cooking skills were still not as good as the two, so she could only help out.
They were making breakfast, and Xu Yong was a little surprised at this time because he received a prompt from the system that Xinhu Hisako’s chef star rating had been upgraded.
Now Hisako Arato has also become a two-star chef. As for Erina Nakiri, she is still a little far from three stars.
In fact, if the two of them could focus their main energy on honing their cooking skills, their star rating would improve very quickly, and they would be able to reach the five-star or even six-star level in a few months.
However, they are now spending most of their time learning the basics, which is also the advice of Chef Jin. Only by laying a solid foundation can the subsequent improvement be smoother.
The two of them also came here according to Chef Jin’s advice, but during this time their cooking skills have been steadily improving, and Niito Hisako has now reached two stars.
At the same time, her improved cooking skills also brought a reward.
“The food morality has been slightly improved, but the reward for the star level upgrade is actually this!”
Xu Yong was also very surprised after seeing the reward. After accepting the reward, he found that his control over strength had become stronger. This was undoubtedly the effect of the improvement of his food righteousness.
Xu Yong also discovered one thing, that is, the system positioned Mirajane as a combatant.
The rewards given to fighters are not based on the improvement of cell levels, but on the control of power. Before, Xu Yong was very curious about how the system should judge if his partner was not a chef.
Now the system has given the answer, and it has also blocked Xu Yong’s idea of ​​quickly improving his partner’s strength.
After all, the control of strength requires one to practice slowly and master it. Xu Yong can use various ingredients to quickly improve the cell level, but the realm cannot be improved.
The system also divides the control of power into different levels. For example, if Xu Yong wants to get a reward from Mirajane now, Mirajane needs to be able to perfectly control her current power.
After Mirajane reaches this level, Xu Yong will get a reward, and the next reward will have to wait until Mirajane enters the world of food and justice.
So Xu Yong also knew how to arrange everyone next. Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato would undoubtedly return to Nakamei Culinary College to study.
This way their improvement speed will be the fastest. As for the ingredients needed for cell improvement, he will be responsible for providing them.
As for Mirajane, since she is a combatant, Xu Yong also plans to take her to the snake cave this time. Although the gravity there is strong, Mirajane can withstand the gravity there as long as she maintains the demon form.
With the help of gravity, Mirajane can adapt to her surging strength more quickly.
Of course, the most important thing now is to catch some food and then go back.
In the first ecological zone, he has already visited the Ligalu Plateau, the Mushroom Forest, the Ancient Swamp and the Black Grassland. The only areas left are the White Forest and the Demon Arena.
Naturally, he would not let go of these two places.
After all, there are a lot of ferocious beasts here, and Xu Yong also plans to capture two Dilophosaurus. Dilophosaurus is completely useless to Xu Yong and Mirajane.
But it is very useful for Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato. Their current cell levels are not high, and they have not mastered receiving magic, so they need a bodyguard for them.
Although Xiao Mo can protect the two of them, his growth requires constant fighting and swallowing large amounts of food, so he is not suitable to be with the two of them.
Since Xiao Mo is not good enough, Xu Yong can only turn his attention to other creatures, such as the Dilophosaurus.
The fighting power of the Dilophosaurus is second to none in the White Forest. In the original book, A Lu suffered a lot in the battle with the Dilophosaurus.
The captured level of the Dilophosaurus has reached level 28. Its combat power is sufficient for use in human cities.
The most important thing is that as long as the Dilophosaurus is defeated, it will surrender and obey any orders given to it until it encounters another more powerful master, then it will choose to betray.
It was precisely because of the Diplodocus’s strange temperament and personality that before Xu Yong traveled through time, this Diplodocus was also called Lu Bu Dragon.
However, if Xu Yong could subdue it, there would be almost no possibility of Dilophosaurus rebelling. After all, if you want Dilophosaurus to rebel, it must be stronger than Xu Yong.
Erina Nakiri and the others will stay in the city, and there won’t be such powerful people attacking Nakame Culinary College.
The Diplodocus was only used to deal with some villains.
So for Xu Yong, the Dilophosaurus is a very loyal pet. Although it looks a little ugly, its strong fighting power and loyalty are enough.
“Is that a Diplodocus? It really looks ugly!”
Everyone came to the White Forest. On the way, they heard Xu Yong talk about the purpose of coming here and learned some information about the Dilophosaurus. However, when they saw the Dilophosaurus, everyone still had to complain that it was really ugly.
“Although he’s a little ugly, he’s useful. After he’s tamed, his personality is not much different from that of a dog.”
Xu Yong said with a smile. At this time, he had found a Dilophosaurus’s hideout in the white forest. There were a total of five Dilophosaurus, but Xu Yong only needed two.
After seeing these Dilophosaurus, the Dilophosaurus launched an attack without hesitation.
However, before they could rush to Xu Yong, all the Dilophosaurus stopped, as if their bodies had been acupunctured.
Because right in front of them, a huge black demon appeared in the air. The terrifying aura pressed down on them, making the Dilophosaurus dare not move at all.
After a few seconds of stalemate, the hostility on the faces of the Dilophosaurus gradually disappeared, and each Dilophosaurus lay on the ground very obediently.
It was obvious that they were suppressed by the aura released by Xu Yong, and now they were completely submissive to Xu Yong.
“Mr. Xu Yong is really amazing. He made the Diplodocus surrender just by releasing his aura!”
Seeing the powerful beast being subdued by the aura, Mirajane couldn’t help but praise it. Although she could easily defeat the opponent by receiving the demon soul, she couldn’t do it by simply releasing the aura.
Xu Yong could make his opponent lose their fighting power just by using his aura without any physical action. This reminded Mirajane of some powerful wizards in her own world. Those ten holy wizards with powerful magic could also use pure magic to oppress some weak wizards and make them lose their fighting power.
Chapter 56: Receiving the Beasts of the Captive World (Old Version)
“I remember Miss Mirajane said that the objects of reception magic in your original world are various magical beasts. Now that calories can be used, can we receive creatures from this world?”
At this time, Xinhu Hisako suddenly asked this question.
This also made Mirajane stunned for a moment, because she had never thought of this. When she first came to this world, she knew that there was no magic in this world, so the magic she received naturally could not be used on the creatures in this world.
Even though the way she received magic had changed drastically now, Mirajane was still stuck in her original way of thinking.
“Maybe it’s possible, but I haven’t tried it!”
Mirajane looked at the Dilophosaurus in front of her. Perhaps she could use the Dilophosaurus to experiment. Although the Dilophosaurus was very ugly, receiving magic would only reflect part of the appearance of the receiving object, so it would not make her ugly as well.
“Then give it a try. No matter what happens next, don’t resist.”
Xu Yong said to the Dilophosaurs, he was also very curious, if it was possible, then it meant that receiving magic would seem to be useful to other people as well. After all, they couldn’t control the gourmet demon, but they could receive other beasts.
After Xu Yong finished speaking, Mirajane nodded and came to the Dilophosaurus, which had no power to resist. With Xu Yong’s order, the Dilophosaurus naturally would not resist, so Mirajane’s magic was released very smoothly.
One of the five Diplodocus simply disappeared, and then Mirajane’s body changed.
There are some features that only exist on a Dilophosaurus on its body, but these features only cause some marks on the skin surface and some hideous spikes. At the same time, there are two huge claw-like things behind the wrists.
This is the sharp claw on the foot of Dilophosaurus. Dilophosaurus has only one toe with a very sharp claw on it.
Now, after receiving the transformation of magic, the claws have been transformed into wrist blades, and can be extended. They look somewhat similar to the mantis blade in cyberpunk.
“It succeeded. It looks like it can indeed receive creatures from the outside world. Unfortunately, receiving creatures from the outside world is not very useful to us.”
Xu Yong shook his head. Although it was possible to receive creatures from the outside world, to be honest, it was a bit useless for them.
“Huh? Why is it not very effective?”
Erina Nakiri couldn’t help but ask. In her opinion, being able to receive creatures from the outside world would be very useful. After all, humans cannot fly and have to survive in water, but they can do this by receiving different creatures.
“If someone else learns to receive magic, then the effect will undoubtedly be very significant, but for us, the effect will be very small.”
“Because we are able to receive the gourmet demons in our bodies, this is something that no one else can replicate.”
“After receiving the Gourmet Demon, our strength will skyrocket. Moreover, the Gourmet Demon itself is a creature that can survive in various environments, even in the universe. Once we receive the Gourmet Demon, even if it is just a trace of power, we will gain this characteristic.”
“As for flying, after receiving the power of the Gourmet Demon, his strength has skyrocketed. At this time, he doesn’t need to receive other creatures to fly. There are many ways to fly.”
“For example, my calorie kitchen utensils are spoons. I can use two spoons to directly form a reaction force to fly. This consumes very little energy and is very convenient.”
“You can also start condensing calorie kitchen utensils, and it doesn’t have to be a spoon, because calorie kitchen utensils can be deformed.”
As Xu Yong spoke, he condensed a chopstick, one side of which began to flatten and eventually turned into a sharp blade.
By the same token, a spoon can also be flattened and turned directly into a wall or a shield. In short, calorie kitchen utensils are not static. There are many ways to fly, and there is no need to receive flying creatures to fly.
The gourmet demon that they are receiving now is definitely the strongest existence that everyone can receive at the moment, so for them, it is completely unnecessary to receive other creatures.
“I see. So, as long as we can receive the food demon, there will be unlimited possibilities.”
Everyone finally understood.
“The power of the Gourmet Demon is really overbearing. When I used receiving magic in the past, I also used the Demon Soul the most, but the Demon Soul is not as comprehensive as the Gourmet Demon. Sometimes I still need to use the power of other creatures.”
Mirajane was also very amazed. A creature like the Gourmet Demon was definitely the strongest being she had ever seen.
It just so happens that they can now use the power of such a powerful existence at will, and without paying any cost at all.
“Well, now that our goal has been achieved, let’s go back first. We only need to take two of the Dilophosaurus with us.”
Xu Yong looked at the remaining four Dilophosaurus, two of them stayed here and the remaining two were taken away.
However, after bringing these two guys with him, Xu Yong also had to say hello to IGO, so he returned to the research institute.
At this time, Alu and Xiaosong had already left, but Suni and Ling did not leave because they lived here.
“You guys are finally back. This should be a Diplodocus. It’s very powerful, but it’s really ugly!”
Sunny was also full of disgust after seeing the Dilophosaurus. Although this thing had good combat power, it was extremely ugly. For someone like Sunny who liked beautiful things, it was really disgusting.
“It’s a little ugly, but its fighting power is enough.”
Xu Yong also laughed, and then he asked Sunny to help with the procedures, recording the situations of the two Dilophosaurs and getting an identity for Mirajane.
Although Sunny was still very confused about Mirajane’s appearance in the body of the Ligalu mammoth, he did not ask too much, but helped to deal with these matters.
After the matter was settled, Xu Yong took everyone back. The first thing he did was to send Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato back to Nakamei Culinary College, and he also left some ingredients behind.
Chef Jin didn’t care about the two huge beasts in the academy, because these two beasts were Dilophosaurus.
Anyone who knows about Dilophosaurus knows that a tamed Dilophosaurus will perfectly execute the orders of its master.
Therefore, the danger level of these two Dilophosaurs is very low, and she also allows the Dilophosaurs to stay in the academy.
Although these two Diplodocus are ugly, they have attracted the attention of many students and teachers because of their impressive combat power. After all, ordinary people cannot normally come into contact with beasts of this level.
Chapter 57: Resurrection Materials (Old Version)
“Is this the Land of Healing? The atmosphere here makes me feel very safe!”
This is Mirajane’s first time visiting the Healing Kingdom. When she first arrived here, her feelings about this place were exactly the same as those of Erina Nakiri and the others. After the two of them and Xiao Mo arrived, the healing butterfly appeared again.
However, neither the two men nor the dragon had any injuries. Although Mirajane had some hidden injuries in the past, they were completely healed after the awakening of her gourmet cells, so she is very healthy now.
The healing butterfly flew away immediately after discovering that the two people and the dragon were in perfect health.
“Yes, the Healing Nation, the headquarters of our Regeneration Division.”
Xu Yong nodded. His next goal was to go to the Snake Cave, but to go to the Snake Cave he would also pass by Mount Melk. Since he was going to Mount Melk, Xu Yong thought that maybe he could make exclusive kitchen utensils for Erina Nakiri and Hisako Arato.
Since he wants to create his own kitchen utensils, he naturally needs to use good enough materials. However, with his current strength, the materials he can get are all from the human world. What he wants are materials from the gourmet world.
So this time I can only go find Yuzuo, where there are a lot of such materials collected.
As for him and Mirajane, they don’t need weapons. In the captive world of gourmet food, most of the strong people don’t use weapons, or their weapons are their own bodies.
Xu Yong and Mirajane can both receive the gourmet demon. After the gourmet demon’s power is strengthened, their physical strength is terrifyingly strong, so there is no need to use weapons at all.
Moreover, they also have calorie kitchen utensils. Even when Xu Yong absorbs the power of the leader slime, he can condense the leader slime’s knife and fork, so they don’t need to create any weapons.
“I say…why don’t you teach Tieping a lesson? This is the third one!”
Yosaku was also surprised when he learned that Mirajane was Xu Yong’s new partner. He thought that Xu Yong had broken up with Erina Nakiri and the others, but he didn’t expect that he had found a third one.
And the most important thing is that these three people all know the existence of the others and have no objection at all, which makes Yu Zuo even more astonished.
When he thought of his other apprentice, the girl almost pursued Tieping but he didn’t respond, which gave him a headache.
As soon as Yu Zuo said this, Xu Yong rolled his eyes at him. As for Mirajane, she couldn’t help blushing. After all, she knew very well what partner meant.
“That guy is hopeless. You’d better contact Granny Jie Nai and do some ideological work on him.”
Xu Yong said very straightforwardly.
“You must be kidding me! Let me contact Grandma Jieno!”
Yosaku slapped the table. You know, Grandma Jieno was the person he feared the most. He didn’t know what had happened to make him so scared.
As soon as she heard the name “Grandma Jie Nai”, she instantly got furious.
“I’m not kidding. By the way, I came back this time because I have to go to the Snake Cave. I will pass by Mount Melk, so please give me some of the materials you have here.”
Xu Yong stated his purpose.
“To create exclusive kitchenware for those two little girls, right? But what are you doing in the snake cave?”
Yosaku asked with some confusion.
“Didn’t I tell you? I met Master Jiro in the beach cave before. Master Jiro suggested that I stay in the snake cave for a while to improve my food ethics. When I have mastered the food ethics, I can go to him again.”
Xu Yong had no intention of hiding anything.
“I see, you are really lucky. It seems that Master Jiro is impressed by your talent. The Snake Cave is indeed a very suitable place for you now. The gravity there can help you improve your food righteousness quickly.”
“As for the materials, go get whatever you want. I’ve given you the authority!”
After listening to Xu Yong’s words, Yusaku was also a little surprised. You know, Master Jiro has never accepted any disciples, and those terrifying acupoint pressing skills were only taught to Tieping.
Now he is willing to teach Xu Yong, which naturally makes him very surprised, but at the same time he also thinks of the specific reason.
On the one hand, it was because Xu Yong’s talent was indeed very high, so Master Jiro was attracted to his talent. On the other hand, the day of the gourmet solar eclipse was getting closer and closer.
As members of the Zero Ecological Zone, they naturally heard Yilong talk about how serious the incident was.
So everyone has been making preparations. He is responsible for researching how to regenerate earth’s flower fields, and the first generation Melk is responsible for making the kitchen knife for cooking air.
Similarly, the growth of the new generation is naturally also attracting much attention. After all, who knows how these younger generations will perform at that time.
After obtaining the authority from Yosaku, Xu Yong took Mirajane directly to Yosaku’s warehouse. Yosaku’s warehouse was like Grandma Setsuo’s kitchen, it was underground.
Many regeneration engineers in the Healing Kingdom have their own warehouses to store the various materials they have collected.
Xu Yong and Tie Ping naturally had some too, but Xu Yong’s warehouse was now completely empty, as he had transferred all the items to his own system space.
After arriving at Yosaku’s warehouse, since we had already obtained the permission, the door opened directly after scanning.
“There are so many things, and the aura in here is also very terrifying!”
Mirajane couldn’t help but speak. The moment the door opened, she felt the pressure coming from inside, which made her very uncomfortable.
“There are many things stored here that are only found in the world of gourmet food, including some bones of ferocious beasts. Even after death, some of those beasts still retain some of their aura.”
Xu Yong spoke up and said that fortunately these auras could not hurt the two of them, and would not even have much impact on Xu Yong. It was just that Mirajane was still relatively weak now, so she would be affected by this pressure.
However, Mirajane had always been a powerful magician in the past, so she had strong adaptability and quickly adapted to such influences.
“Found it. This is it. The resurrection material. If we add this and some metals from powerful creatures, it will be enough to make a top-notch Melk kitchen knife.”
Xu Yong picked and chose in Yusaku’s warehouse and soon found what he needed.
The kitchen knife she planned to make for the two of them was not just sharp, it also had to have a resuscitation effect. After all, the healing ability of the resuscitation kitchen knife was also one of the mainstream in the food industry.
“What are the resurrection materials?”
Mirajane asked curiously.
“It is a special material that can basically only be found in the food industry. The kitchen knife made of this material will have a resuscitation effect. In layman’s terms, it is a healing effect, and it is a very special healing effect…”
Xu Yong briefly explained the function of the resuscitation materials.